Podcasts about glancing

mother reading won speeding blooming light of love glancing sangam

Play Episode Listen Later Dec 20, 2025

A Holiday Haunting: Part 4 A unique relationship paradigm. Based on a post by zeon 67. Listen to the ► Podcast at Explicit Novels. He had asked Erin what kind of food she wanted to try, and she said something new, with lots of flavor. Walking into the orange glow of the Thai restaurant and getting the scent of the food, Jack knew he had picked the right place. Erin looked so excited, her eyes darting to every plate as they got seated. "So, Siam is now Thailand?" Erin asked as soon as the waiter poured the waters and left the menus. "Yeah." Jack nodded. "I'm sorry, but I have to ask; are you okay?" "What? Why?" She lowered the menu, and her eyes widened. "Just want to make sure that you're not gonna fall asleep on me." Erin smiled and said, "I'm getting my eight hours. Can you help me with this menu?" Jack leaned over and tried his best to explain everything to Erin. He remembered her telling him that the food she used to eat in the 1880s was bland and boring. He got the idea she wanted something spicy but didn't want to scare her. He suggested Pad Thai, and picked something hotter for himself, a couple of appetizers and wine. "So, what did you do all day?" Erin asked as soon as they were alone again. "Nothing really. Replied to some emails, watched TV with my sisters, argued with my parents about politics ; a typical holiday." "What would you be doing if you were back in Boston?" "Don't know. Maybe watch basketball, gym, go on the PlayStation, hit a couple of bars with friends." "PlayStation ; that's the machine that you can play computer cartoons." "Close enough," Jack smiled, "What about you? How did you used to spend your free time?" "Working for the Franklins took up most of my time. I would be in that house for hours, sometimes the whole day. Any time I had to myself, I'd read or maybe go for a walk. Not really that entertaining. But now I can't wait to experience new things." "I know, I saw your list. What about today?" "Me and Lucy watched more movies. We watched some ones with a lot of action, which was terrifying. But I got through it." Jack wanted to quickly interject and ask what film that she saw, but let her carry on. "I tried to use Lucy's computer. But it was so hard and nothing worked. It looked so easier when you were using yours. I kept on forgetting about the Start button." "And I got this." Erin reached into her jacket pocket and showed Jack a red cellphone. It looked a little small compared to most modern phones and had some scratches around the sides. "I got from a store nearby and a prepaid plan. We can talk to each other now." "That's awesome," Jack said. He knew that there was something that he had forgotten to do for Erin. "Lucy helped me take a couple of selfies. I guess that's what girls like me do now. I created a Spotify account and I'm trying to find my taste in music. But I'm not joining Instagram or Facebook yet. Lucy said it's too early." "Yeah." Jack nodded, thinking if he should tell her the horror stories of social media. "Also, I know Beth is going to be trawling for your account and will immediately follow you." The food then arrived, and Erin's attention was drawn instantly to the plate set in front of her. Jack watched her, a mix of confusion and excitement at the various plates. He should probably try to explain everything. "These are the appetizers, that's pork gyozas ; dough wrapped around a filling. Those are chicken satays ; grilled chicken with sauce." Erin pointed to her dish and asked, "And I ordered; ?" "Pad Thai. A typical Thai dish ; everyone should try it at least once. I got drunken noodles, there are hotter." Erin reached for a chopstick; her fingers and thumbs fumbled around the utensil. But to Jack's surprise, she got used to quickly them and tried everything in front of them. Seeing her face light up with every bite, he just grinned, like he was enjoying the food through her. "This all tastes amazing. So many spices and different flavors." "I thought food was better back in your time. Fresher, no chemicals or hormones." "Maybe. But we just boiled everything. And there was no taste." Jack carefully ate his noodles, making sure not to make a mess as he listened to Erin. She talked more about her plans; she was thinking about starting yoga. He didn't see it in Lucy's apartment but now could tell she was wearing makeup and looked even better. Her eyeliner made her green eyes pop, and she had a bold shade on her lips, making it so enticing. He needed to be alone with her. Erin caught him staring and smiled. She then said, "Me and Lucy were talking. And I think we got a story I can tell people." "Okay." "We got this idea after watching a true crime television show ; Lucy loves those. So, I tell people I came from Ireland but I moved here when I was twelve. I lived with a very religious aunt and uncle. The Franklins. We lived away from other people and had a simple life." "So, you were in a fundamentalist sect?" "Yes. I didn't have a TV, no internet or modern music. I only interacted with the Franklins and other people in the community." "Okay. But why did you leave?" "The Franklins died." "And what happened between then and now?" Erin paused, looking like she was thinking of an answer. She took a sip of wine and said, "After I decided to leave, I travel to Boston and stay there, for some time? But; but it's too expensive and I meet Lucy and she lets me stay with her. I then meet you and; you know?" "That's perfect." After finishing their food, Jack ordered more wine and asked Erin what she thought about the meal. "I loved it." Erin said, wiping her lips with the napkin. "I always wanted to try something like this. Before I left Boston, there was this Chinese neighborhood. Just walking pass, I would be enticed by the aroma. But I could never walk into the neighborhood." He asked why but saw Erin go quiet and look nervous. It took Jack a moment before he understood, going to a Chinese block would be a major no-no for a white woman in 1890s Boston. "I lived in what is now called South End. Then it was a mix of Irish, Lebanese, Jewish, African-American, Greek. It was okay to speak with them and visit their stores. But the Chinese was a different story. I never understood why." "Do you miss Boston?" "Yes. When I arrived in the city, after weeks on that boat, I couldn't believe such a place could exist. So big, so many people. Visiting the Cathedral of the Holy Cross, getting lost in alleys exploring the city, having picnics at the Common." Looking at her, Jack thought about asking her something that he had been on his mind for a while. "Do you want to come to Boston with me?" "I would like that." They both leaned over the table and kissed, just a quick peck. But they stared in each other's eyes, a tension rapidly developing between them. Jack thought about asking about dessert, there was the Chocolate Bar a couple of blocks away, or that they go for another drink. But watching Erin, it felt she wanted to be alone with him. "Lucy told me something," Erin said in a hushed tone. "She will be working late and will be spending the night at a friend's." Jack nodded and flagged down the waiter. A human Copulation. "Lucy!" Erin called out as soon as they opened the door. Hearing no response, she turned and faced Jack. They both shared knowing smirks and quickly kissed. Erin moaned in his mouth as the kiss grew more lustful. She pressed herself against him and wrapped an arm around his neck. Erin wanted to feel closer to him. Jack loved every moment; having a gorgeous girlfriend draped over him would make any man ecstatic. Erin then took his hand and pulled it down to her ass. It was amazing how much she had changed in the last couple of days; the modest, sexually-na ve girl from the nineteenth century had disappeared. Erin moaned again as Jack cupped her ass. She broke their kiss and tilted her head towards Lucy's bedroom, Erin's green eyes sparkling as she grinned at him. Jack let her take the lead, pulling him into the bedroom. Erin slammed the door shut and quickly went to work on undressing Jack. She clumsily tried to unbutton his shirt but got nowhere and groaned. "You're wearing too many layers," Erin said, flashing him a half-smile. He pushed her back and immediately corrected his dress code. His jeans and the rest of his clothes then fell to the floor, and Jack then wrapped his arms back around her, kissing Erin's neck as he tugged on the zip. Her dress loosened, and Erin effortlessly slipped out of it, revealing her perky tits clad in a black bra. He didn't do it on purpose, but Jack moaned at the sight of her. How could he not? Erin stood in front of him wearing a black lace bra that just covered her bust, revealing a hint of her areolas. Below, she wore a matching lace thong. Super fucking sexy. Looking up, Erin had this smug smile on her face; she knew the effect she was having on Jack. She swayed her hips as she moved to him; Jack stayed slack-jawed as Erin pushed on the bed and straddled him. She lowered her head, and they resumed fervently kissing, writhing together. Jack reached around and unclasped her bra. Erin shimmied her body and slipped her hands out, tossing her bra away. Jack instantly grasped her free tits, enjoying the feeling of the soft flesh in his palm. Their lips still locked, he gently squeezed them, his thumb teasing her sensitive nipples. Erin responded by moaning into his mouth, egging him on. Jack pinched and pulled her erect bud, eliciting more moans from Erin. It got too much for her, and Erin pulled back. "Jack, I; I need you; inside me," she said, breathless. She rolled off him and got on all fours. There was something perverse in being fucked like an animal; Erin really wanted to feel that way again. She shuddered as she felt Jack's lips brush down her back as he carefully pulled down her panties, biting her lip and burning in anticipation. He slipped his hand between her thighs and found a very wet pussy. Erin trembled at his touch and moaned again. She begged for more and was ecstatic at having her cunt be invaded by Jack's finger. He then slid another one in, pushing them into her pussy. She gritted her teeth and hummed. Jack pulled his hand back, disappointing his panting girlfriend. His fingers oozed with her slick juices; shit, she's horny. He pressed his tip on the wet folds of her pussy and waited for a moan. Erin shook her head and whimpered as he thrust his cock in one slow push. "Oh yes;" Erin whispered, rolling her back and letting out another moan. Shuddering, her cunt muscles welcomed his cock, tightening around the shaft. Erin felt his hands on her ass, squeezing her cheeks as Jack slowly fucked, in long, gentle movements. It was just like being in the Franklin's bed, Erin going through the same electric sensations and loving every second of it. Erin threw her ass back, demanding his cock faster and harder. " more, more, more," she whimpered, matching his rhythm. Hearing her moans, Jack pumped his cock harder, watching his girlfriend's ass shake with every thrust. She pleaded for more and faster Jack went, pounding his cock. He loved how loud she was being. It was such an intensely erotic feeling, having a gorgeous woman cry for your cock. It urged him on, and the bedroom echoed with the sounds of their flesh slapping. Erin slammed her head on the pillow, stifling her cries as her body tightened, edging closer. She pressed down on the mattress and lifted her chest up, arching her back. Her right hand went for her left tit, clamping her fingertips around her erect nipple. While she pinched and pulled, her left hand slipped between her legs and found her engorged clit. "Oh; CHRIST!" She screamed. Erin dropped her mouth wide open, her limbs twitching as she hurtled to an incredible and intense climax. She inhaled sharply, gritted her teeth, close, so very close. Jack stopped and went still. He wrapped his arms around her waist and slammed his cock in slow, hard thrusts. It was too much for her. Erin shrieked, and her whole body shuddered; her fingers gripped the sheets, and her eyes rolled back into her skull, riding out an earth-shattering orgasm. "Oh; that felt good," Erin whispered, coming in down. Jack fell back, hitting the headboard. That was something. His still-hard cock slid out of Erin's drenched cunt. His throbbing shaft dripped with her slick juices. Taking a couple of deep breaths, his eyes focused on Erin and he used every ounce of willpower not to cum. She had this small, content smile on her face that looked so cute and yet very sexy. She grinned back at him, knowing what he was thinking. Her eyes drifted down to his glistening cock, and her smile went wider. She instantly regained her composure, getting on her back. Their eyes met again, and Erin wiped the sweat from her forehead before cupping her tits. Biting her lip, she pinched her nipples and spread her legs, eager for his cock, "Please." Jack quickly responded, shuffling forward with his cock in his hand. He leaned over her, feeling the heat from Erin's post-orgasmic glow. His throbbing tip brushed up against the soaked openings of her pussy. He rested his hands by her waist; she felt warm and slowly pushed his cock back in. Erin groaned and exhaled, her body vibrating, enjoying the incredibly fulfilling sensation of having Jack's cock back inside her. Intense heat rippled out from her cunt; her pussy muscles kneaded his pulsing shaft. Erin looked up at him, her eyes filled with lust and love. "Oh, yes;" Erin moaned as Jack bottomed out. She then wrapped her hand around his neck, pulling him down; Erin needed to kiss him again. The mouths instantly parted, and their tongues met again. Moaning into his mouth while twirling her tongue, Erin hooked her legs around Jack's waist, pulling him closer. She let out an animalistic grunt like she had been penetrated by another inch of cock. Erin or Jack, or both, broke their embrace and locked eyes. Watching each other's faces contort while they rhythmically fucked each other senseless. "Oh, God!" Erin screamed, getting closer and closer. She fucked him right back, meeting every vigorous thrust by throwing her hips forward, slamming her pussy at his cock. Jack pushed her up and lowered his head, nestling his face in the crook of Erin's neck. He slowly kissed down her soft white flesh, reaching her tits. He enthusiastically sucked on her nipple while slipping his cock out, waited a moment, then rammed it back into her drenched pussy. His free hand eagerly groped her other tit. "Oh, Jack!" It was getting too much for Erin. She tightened her grip around Jack's waist and went stiff. She fucked him hard, hyperventilating and shaking. Erin hissed and cried his name out as she rode through another orgasm. She frantically thrust her hips, trying to extend her climax and begged Jack for more. He replied by pressing his teeth down her nipple, and that was it. Her pussy spasmed around his raging cock and she let out a long cry. "Yes; yes; Oh Lord; Jesus Christ!" She yelled. As Erin went limp in his arms, Jack could feel the familiar tingling sensation coming from his balls. He tried to put it off, still plunging his cock furiously. Both of them moaned and gasped for air, covered in sweat, wanting more. But Jack couldn't take it anymore; he threw his head back, roared as he shot a torrid of cum into her. His body jerked uncontrollably from the needed orgasmic release, each movement causing another shot of jizz. Erin sighed and moaned, feeling Jack's cock explode deep inside her, making her tremble in ecstasy. Another rope of his jizz filled her womb, followed by another. As Jack collapsed on top of her, his brain mushed in a post-climax daze, Erin held him tightly. She had a broad grin, smugly satisfied that her pussy was filled by her lover's cum. Quietly moaning, feeling the hot cum seep down her thighs, Erin leaned forward. Her tits pressed against Jack's chest as she kissed him. Recovering from the intensity of their orgasm, they passionately kissed before breaking, pressing their foreheads together. Their eyes were closed, and they slowly breathed. "I love you," they said in unison, before exchanging more kisses. Erin smiled back at Jack. Her hands trembled, and sweat flooded her face. It was happening again. She remembered her breathing exercises, focusing on five things in the room. It didn't work, and Erin sunk through the mattress, her hands phasing past Jack's body. His mouth dropped as he watched her go. She hit the floor of the room, thankful that she didn't go any further. Jack immediately jumped off the bed and checked underneath, finding her sprawled out on the carpet. "Are you okay?" Erin stared at the underneath of Lucy's bed and just whimpered, "; no." New Years Eve. Jack tried to pay attention to the conversation; he knew it was important. It was about Erin's condition and what they should do next. But when he saw Erin walkout, wearing a black lace dress, Jack struggled to pay attention to Lucy and her friend. Erin just looked too sexy. She caught him staring, and Erin responded with a smirk. "Circe; Circe; Circe!" Lucy yelled, "We already got the dirt." Jack quickly turned back to Lucy and her phone. She had been Facetiming with a witch, who supposedly knew what was happening to Erin. They hadn't completed the resurrection ritual properly. Lucy's witch friend said they had done around ninety percent of it. The remaining ten percent involved Jedidiah Franklin's grave dirt and New Year's Eve. "Shut up, bitch!" Circe shouted at Lucy. Glancing back at Erin, she and Jack exchanged another look. This didn't sound like it was going well. Lucy and Circe had spent around twenty minutes just name-calling, bringing up boyfriends they had shared and generally being dismissive at each other. What he understood was that Circe wanted them to do another ritual, while Lucy wanted to do something different. Anything, it didn't matter. "What is it with you witches and wizards? Sex magic all the time. Sprained your ankle ; sex magic. Car won't start ; sex magic. Have to go to small claims court ; sex magic. Don't you have a book of spells?" "Aw the poor medium is stuck. God, you're so basic. You just repeat what spirits say, like a parrot with tits." "Shut up, Claire, you giant poser!" Lucy yelled. The raven-haired witch went quiet and completely still. Lucy even called out her name to check if the call had frozen. Jack got the sense that Lucy had crossed some line and should apologize. Seeing Circe's bulging eyes, he figured the apology should be sooner than later. But the call ended, and he let it go. "What do we do next?" Erin asked. "We still go out. It's New Year's Eve." Lucy said, her phone then buzzed, and she read the message. "It's Circe. She says that as Jedidiah Franklin was the one who killed you, he needs to be punished. We have to burn the dirt, evoke Frigga, you two get freaking with some mistletoe above the bed. When the dirt turns white ; we're good. Then she called me; the c-word. She called me a cunt" Erin looked embarrassed on her behalf, looking at her feet and said, "Oh." Lucy shrugged it off. "I will make it up to her later." She stood up and checked the time; it was getting close to eight, they had some time to kill. "Jack, you call a cab. Me and Erin will get ready." Erin followed the blonde in her bedroom, taking careful steps as she hadn't gotten used to wearing heels. In the bedroom, a silver bucket sat next to the window with a tub filled with dirt lying next to it. Erin had joined Jack this time, driving to a graveyard near the coast. Lucy gave them instructions while working, listening to her transparently flirt with a customer for tips while they waited to be told what to do next. Lucy opened a drawer and pulled out two sticks of white chalk. Handing Erin one, she bent down and drew a circle around the bed. "You okay with another sex ritual?" Erin chuckled and said, "It's getting repetitive." She placed the grave dirt in the bucket and set it down in front of the bed, drawing a circle around it. "Will you be there ; watching?" "I have to." Lucy laughed. "Do we have to do it today? I was looking forward to celebrating the New Year." "It has to be a special day like New Year's Day or say, February 1. Then there's the Spring Equinox, Midsummer, Halloween, the Winter Solstice. You want to wait until February to make sure you never walk through a door?" "Of course, no." Erin replied, "I want to move on with my life and forget about protective circles, sex magic, the Franklins." Wiping the chalk from her hands, Erin checked herself out in the mirror. The dress showed off a lot of her bare skin, and she didn't know what to feel about it. Seeing Jack's face, Erin knew she looked hot and loved the feeling. But then there were Mrs. Franklin's words, telling her that she looked like a Catholic succubus. At least her legs were covered; it was too cold to go without tights. Lucy then joined her by the mirror. She wore a more revealing outfit, a silver sequined V-neck dress, her large tits up for display. Seeing her like that, Erin could only imagine the reaction in the nineteenth century. This was the new normal now, and she had to get used to it. Lucy raised her phone up and took some photos, saying, "We look hot." Erin laughed and then did the same. They took a couple of photos of their reflections, then some selfies. It was kind of pointless, and no one was going to see it, but checking out the photos, Erin really liked how she looked. "You said we had to do it tonight. Should we still go out?" "Yeah." Lucy smirked, putting away her phone. She said, "One, whenever we do it, it has to happen at the witching hour ; that's like at three in the morning. Two, it's your first New Year's Eve, you gotta celebrate it." Jack then knocked on the door and said, "The cab is coming in ten minutes." Approaching Normalcy. Erin liked how it felt having Jack's arm wrapped around, comforting. They were in a bar, a busy bar, sitting alone and waiting for Lucy. There were many people around her, and it took Erin some time to get used to being in a crowd. It wasn't like she was frightened or agoraphobic. She just got anxious about saying the wrong thing, letting people know that she didn't belong in this time. Then was the whole becoming incorporeal whenever she became nervous. Finishing a glass of wine helped Erin from phasing through the chair. The alcohol also helped her make small talk. A girl in the restroom had asked about her dress, wanting to know where she got it from. They talked for a bit more, and Erin returned to Jack, full of confidence. "Hey guys." Lucy sat down in front of them and placed a white plastic bag on the table. "I got the mistletoe for Frigga. I need a drink." Jack ordered another beer and two glasses of ros for them. "So, what is the plan for tonight?" Erin asked. "Drink here then go to a couple of bars and see what happens." Lucy then glanced at Jack, who shrugged a 'that sounds good' response. "What did you do all day?" "Nothing," Jack said, "Just emailed my boss and about me moving back to Boston." "Cool. Did Erin tell you what she did today?" Jack shook his head and turned to his girlfriend. "I went grocery shopping by myself." "That's really great," Jack said. "Once this thing goes away and I'm not afraid of passing through a bed, there's things that I want to do. I already got a plan." "Like what?" Lucy leaned in, finishing her wine. "First, I need a job, something that I can do and that's not far from Jack's apartment. And I'm looking at GED courses. Then a community college course." Lucy grinned and said, "That's fucking cool. We need some tequila to celebrate." Jack and Lucy showed Erin how to take a shot of tequila. She let out a long moan as the burn of the alcohol shocked her throat and quickly bit into the lime slice. They slowed down their drinking, Jack saying that they shouldn't be wasted for the ritual. Lucy agreed, worrying out loud that she could mess up and make Erin a ghost again. They talked for a while, trying to predict what would happen in the new year, before going to another bar. Then quickly another one, eventually ending up at the Cord & Rifle. It was more of a high-end hipster bar, which annoyed Jack and Lucy, and she worked there. The bartenders wore white shirts, suspenders and each had handlebar mustaches, looking like Civil War surgeons. This just confused Erin, wondering why people were pretending to be like that. "It's just; the trend," Jack said, sighing. Erin glanced at Lucy, and she was rolling her eyes but also nodding. They ordered more drinks, and Erin moved away from wine, trying what the bartenders said were authentic cocktails from her time. They were lying to her. Her eyes flickered to other patrons; they were all ordering expensive drinks, taking photos, deleting them, then retaking them. Their lips were stretched out in the smile, but their eyes stayed unmoved. This is what modern life is? Expensive drinks and pretending to be happy. She and Lucy were then in the bathroom, touching up their makeup. Erin turned her and asked, "Is New Year's Eve supposed to be; like this?" "Are you asking if New Year's Eve always this mediocre?" Lucy said, smirking. "Yeah. It's always a massive let-down. You got this pressure to have this epic night, everything is expensive, then there's that bullshit about getting a kiss at midnight." "A midnight kiss?" "It's some bullshit. Something that Hollywood and Hallmark love. I think it's real tradition behind it, probably something farming related. But now it's been romanticized to insane levels. If someone doesn't kiss you when the clock strikes twelve, then life is over." "Really?" "Stupid, isn't it?" Lucy sighed, "At least you got Jack." "You are not interested in meeting someone?" Erin asked, "There were some men that were checking you out?" She narrowed her eyes as she spoke, wondering if she used the right word. "I wasn't feeling it." Lucy shrugged. "Too many desperate creeps and fake-ass nice guys. You know that tavern-like bar we quickly left because of the vibe? Some girl tried to hit on me in the bathroom. It's been a while since I've been with a girl;" They then went quiet and stared at each other. A group of ladies woke them up, and they quickly left the bathroom. They had never discussed the kiss at the s ance, and Erin didn't know how she could ever bring it up organically. She couldn't make sense of it herself; why did she kiss her? It wasn't like she had this attraction to Lucy. Erin just rationalized that the s ance messed with her emotions, and that was it. Jack was waiting for them at the booth. He stopped them before they could sit. "Some guy was looking for Lucy. Lloyd?" "Lloyd? Oh, snap. Where is he?" "Outside. Said near the 7-Eleven." "We should get out of here." "Why?" Erin asked. "He's got the final stuff we need to for tonight." Lucy replied. "Oh," Jack smiled and handed them their jackets. They got outside and walked to the meeting point. He turned to Erin and said, "We're meeting Lucy's weed dealer." "Weed?" Erin asked. Lucy jumped in before Jack could open his mouth, saying, "It's marijuana, cannabis. You probably heard it as hash. We need it for the ritual." "Oh. Do you normally partake?" Nodding her head, Lucy smiled and said, "Yeah. It makes things less boring. Also, marijuana has been used in so many sacred and spooky things." "I do as well." Jack felt Erin give him a quick look, knowing that she was about to ask him the same thing. "Weed is legal in Boston. I smoke it time to time. Shame we don't have any dispensaries." "Same," Lucy quickly jumped in. "They say we might get dispensaries in Portland by summer." Erin stayed quiet, giving them both a long stare. "Are we supposed to just burn it?" She eventually asked, "Or we do smoke it?" "Both," Lucy replied. Erin remembered hash from when she first arrived in America, that weird feeling block of greenish-brown that her father would take as medicine. There was also a time when she was given cannabis fluid for an illness. The idea that people now took cannabis for fun interested her. "I would like to try some." Erin said, nodding her head. Both Lucy and Jack looked at each other, silently conversing before turning back to Erin, asking if she was sure. They mention PSAs, peer pressure and not wanting to force her into something she might not be ready for. Erin replied with a blank look, nodding her head but not really listening. "Before I was a char-girl, I worked in a factory. The fumes from the vats would give me migraines. Do you know what the druggist gave me?" Erin asked, slowly smiling. Both Jack and Lucy shook their heads. "Heroin," Erin said, "They used to give that to fussy babies as well. Also, the man who owned the house before you, Jack. I once saw him inhale white powder and act loony. I feel marijuana is safer." Lucy shrugged and walked away. She was back with a baggie filled with dark brown herbs a minute later. "All set?" Jack asked. "Yeah. Lloyd was pretty nervous and wanted to know who you guys are." "What did you say?" "Just a couple I had a quasi-threesome with." Erin was still blushing by the time they got to the final bar. It had more of an old-school look about it, reminding her of Ireland and the taverns where she would be sent to fetch her father. They got in just before the countdown. While everyone started counting down and looking at the screens, Erin lost her cocktail. The glass phased through her hand and smashed against the floor. Was it nerves? That the ritual wasn't going to work, or she could say to herself that she was excited, looking forward to the new year. While everyone celebrated, Erin ignored the lost drink and grabbed Jack, kissing him hard. If this wasn't going to work, she would at least have some fun. She quickly ended their embrace and then lunged at Lucy, giving the medium a long hug. After tonight, she needed to do something for Lucy, something to show her appreciation. Lucy broke their hug and smirked back at her. "Let's get out of here. Time for you to be human." More Dark Arts. Jack thanked that the burning pot was giving him a gentle high, otherwise he would be embarrassed. He, like Erin, sat in his underwear on Lucy's bed. A sprig of mistletoe was taped to the headboard behind them while white candles circled the bed. They watched Lucy burn some incense sticks while reading out of the grimoire. But every once in a while, Jack would catch the medium look up from the book and steal glances, her eyes focusing on the bulge between his legs. Erin did the same but acting a lot more obvious than Lucy. It was this weird horny circle. Jack tried to stay unaroused, which was getting more difficult with every passing second. Erin and her lacy bra would draw him in, and his cock throbbed with every look. "Are you okay?" Jack asked. Erin grinned and said, "Yeah." Looking at her, it was clear that she was getting a buzz from the pot. It was also affecting him, that or whatever Lucy was burning. He felt warm and eager. Jack needed to move, jump off this bed and do something. He looked at Lucy; she was still reading the grimoire and glancing up at them. Was she checking Erin out? Her attention had moved away from his bulge, focusing on Erin's heaving chest and her tits. Jack closed his eyes and shook his head; all the pot and incense made him think he was in a porno. Lucy then slammed the book shut and stood in front of them. Still wearing her sequin dress, she said, "It's time." "What do you want us to do?" Erin asked. "Yeah, you're the director." Jack added, smirking. "You guys start fucking. I will chant Frigga's name while you do it." Jack turned back to Erin; her green eyes told him she was ready. He pulled her close to him and kissed her passionately. Their lips parted, and they both moaned, also gasping for air. Erin grinned back at him, making Jack chuckle at the ridiculousness of the situation. He placed his hand on each side of Erin's face and pressed his lips back on hers. Jack thrusted his tongue into her mouth, suppressing a groan as he felt her hand cup his bulge. There was a moan ; it may have come from Lucy as Erin freed Jack's cock. He couldn't explain it, but his cock was a stiff and hard as it ever had been. Maybe the stuff that Lucy had burned is what they make Viagra out of? Jack could feel his tip oozing copious amounts of precum and coating Erin's fingers. She broke from their kiss and looked down in amazement, drooling at the sight of his pulsating member. Erin desperately needed that cock inside her. She grabbed Jack and roughly pulled him down onto the mattress. He looked shocked at her sudden assertiveness. But before he could say a word, Erin sat between his legs and took his cock deep into her mouth. Both he and Lucy moaned their approval as Erin swirled her tongue along the underside of Jack's shaft. "Oh Frigga; Oh Frigga; Oh Frigga; oh fuck," Lucy said. She paced around the room, burning a bundle of sage while invoking a Norse goddess. She lost her focus as she saw Erin strip off her bra and bob her head on a massive cock. This was insane. Jack was stunned by Erin's drive and how badly she wanted his cock. Her naked tits bounced against his crotch, and Jack had to feel them again. Taking her perky tits in his hands, Erin moaned on his cock while Lucy had stopped speaking and just stared at them. Erin shuddered and then pulled her head from Jack's cock. She could have more fun blowing him, but right now, they needed to have sex. Erin looked up at him, replying with a big, content smile. She then stood up on the bed and wriggled out of her panties, giving Jack and Lucy a little show. She rested her left leg on the other side of his crotch and slowly sank. Erin grabbed his slick, throbbing cock and pressed against her pussy. "Jack; this is so wicked," she said with a big smile. She let out a long, deep exhale as she bent her knees and became impaled on Jack's cock. Erin's body involuntary shook as her eyes rolled back. Something was different this time, there was this raw, lewd feeling, but Erin wasn't complaining as Jack's cock pulsed against the walls of her pussy. She remained still, her eyelids down, and she breathed rapidly. Seeing Erin and Jack acting like there were in a porno, Lucy had forgotten what she was supposed to do. She stared at her friend's body or, more accurately, ogled Erin's nakedness. She looked hot. So did Jack. She didn't want to think about that now; that would be later when Lucy was alone with her vibrator. She stood in front of the silver bucket and lit a match. "Oh Frigga. Please take fortune on Erin and punish the man who wronged her," she said, looking up. Lucy flicked the match into the dirt, it burned into a bright white flame and went back to enjoy the show. Erin rested her palms on Jack's chest and slammed herself up and down on his cock. She had thrown her head back; her eyes were closed, and she hummed to herself as she forcefully rode Jack. Her tits bounced to Lucy's and Jack's delight, eager to be touched. Those herbs that Claire picked had really fucked with her head; she knew she was never this bi-like. Erin then arched her back and squeezed her tits, pulling on her erect nipples. "Oh Lord; yes!" Erin cried, nearly sending herself off to her first orgasm of the night. Seeing her moan and cry for more was an incredible sight for Jack. It was love. Seeing his girlfriend ride his cock with such passion was unbelievable. He wrapped his arms around her firm ass and raised his hips. He saw Erin appreciate the slight change, his cock thrusting deeper into her slick pussy. She was getting close; he could sense it. But then Erin slowed down, and Jack had to yawn. Turning his head, Lucy was down, sleeping on the floor. He felt weak, and his eyes were heavy. Erin collapsed on top of him ; in a deep sleep like before. Jack shook his head, thinking that it would help. He then prodded Erin and yelled her name, but nothing. He couldn't fight it anymore and slowly drifted asleep. The Attic, Again. Jack's eyes opened, and he knew something was different. This isn't Lucy's bedroom. Sitting up, he knew where he had been transported to, the attic. It wasn't was like the other week when he woke up in 1897 and watched Erin die. There was nothing in the attic this time, no lanterns, steamer trunks or the presence of anyone, just exposed brick and worn floorboards. Something had happened. Sitting up, he noticed that he had been on Lucy's bed. Looking to his side, Erin lay in a deep sleep. Weirdly enough, she was wearing the same black lace dress. To his left, he heard snoring. Turning his head, Lucy slept, also wearing the same dress she had on from earlier. Seeing her was surprising; Jack expected it would be just him and Erin transported back in time. That's what would make sense. He reached over to his right, gently rubbing Erin's arm. "Erin? Erin?" Nothing. Jack then turned to Lucy and called out her name. Again, nothing. Getting up, Jack walked around the attic. There had to be something they needed to do. Or something they did wrong. He raised his hand up; there was something different. There was a dry heat coming from somewhere in the room. Jack tried to ignore it, focusing on the door. He pushed it a couple of times, it didn't move. He slammed his shoulder against it; the door didn't budge; there's no give. "Ah; ," a female voice moaned. Jack rushed back to the bed, seeing Erin stirring. She slowly opened her eyes and said, "Jack?" Erin then sat up, turning her head, taking in the change. "No." "It's okay. It's not like it was before. Something is different," Jack said. He then pointed to Lucy, who was still asleep, "She's also here." "Lucy," Erin said, her eyes widening. She jumped to her feet and moved to the blonde medium. She shook Lucy, yelling her name. "Fuck; leave me alone. Shit." Lucy groaned, pushing away Erin. She sat up and rubbed her eyes. With one eye open, she scanned their surroundings. "Where the fuck are we?" "The attic," Jack said. "It's weird. There's a door but it's not opening. And, I don't hear anyone." "No Franklins?" Erin asked, wrapping her arms around herself. Jack extended out his hand and gently rubbed Erin's shoulder. "No. We're alone." He slipped off his blazer; it was getting too hot, and then sat back on the bed. He glanced at Lucy, waiting for her to think of something. She stood up and paced in front of the bed. "Okay. Remind me again. What happened last time? Was it the same?" Jack shook his head, "No. Not like this. I was watching the Franklins and Erin going through their day. It was like when Scrooge goes back to the past. They couldn't hear me or see me. But I could go anywhere. Not just this attic." "Same for me. I just woke up," Erin said, "And I thought everything went back to how it was. But then I saw myself; as a maid. Then Jack." "Okay, let me think." Lucy said, still pacing. Watching the blonde walk back and forth, Jack rolled his eyes and undid the top button of his shirt. He looked down at his feet, realizing he was tapping his foot. There was something about this attic; it was making him feel hot and restless. Erin joined him on the bed, and Jack quickly got distracted by her. She just looked so sexy; he was desperate to continue what they were doing back in Lucy's apartment. Looking at Erin, Jack noticed that she had the same problem. Beads of sweat trickled down her forehead. Her fingers drummed against the mattress and her legs jiggled. Lucy rushed back to them, her skin glossy and her face flush. "I think Frigga wanted something else. Like you have to be here for the final bit." "Yeah okay. But why did the spirits or Frigga or whatever drag you here as well?" Jack asked. Lucy shrugged, "I'm part of this." "How?" Erin said, slowly playing with her hair. "I mean you did use my body to have sex. And remember when we first summoned you? You kissed me." Jack glanced at Erin; her face was crimson. Turning back to Lucy, "Do you think the kiss had effect something." "No. I think whatever force, being, god, kept Erin in your home and then made her corporeal for real; they must think I am part of it. That's why I was taken here as well." Lucy said. Jack let out a long sigh and then said, "I'm so glad that I called you instead of that Starry guy from Dover." "His real name is Stan and he's a big piece of shit," Lucy said, rolling her eyes. She turned to Erin, asking, "I need to know more about the kiss. Why did you do it?" Erin stayed quiet. She stared at her feet but eventually looked up. "I just felt so overwhelmed when I found myself back in Jack's room." "Overwhelmed?" Lucy repeated. "Yes. Becoming a body again, there were so many emotions. Confusion, love, jealousy, lust." "But you kissed me, right?" Lucy asked, arching an eyebrow. "Nothing forced you to?" Erin buried her head in the hand, going red again. She took a deep breath and said, "No. It was me. I don't know why. I was angry at you but also, I was thankful. Possessing you ; twice! A feeling lingered." She paused and then added, "I felt you liked it." Hearing this, Jack covered his mouth, muffling a moan. "Hell yeah, I did," Lucy said, "It was like you're reading my mind ; you probably did. Haven't been kissed like that in ages. No offence Jack." "None taken," Jack said, just whispering. "Maybe that's why I'm here. Let me think," Lucy said again, her tone breathless and weak. She then sat back on the bed, next to Jack. They went quiet. The only sound that filled the room was the creaking of the bed as all three fidgeted. Lucy tightly gripped the sheets, forcing herself to stay still. Erin instead rested her head on Jack's shoulder, running her hand over his chest. He responded by slowly stroking her thigh. The sound of fidgeting disappeared, replaced with heavy breathing. "You should fuck already," Lucy shouted. She looked at them, her face flush and with deep desperation in her eyes. "You sure?" Jack asked. "It will please Frigga," the medium quickly said, "Like you complete the final ritual in the room where Erin died. So, you should do it now. I will just watch. And you should fuck." Jack looked back at Erin; she had this mischievous grin that told him yes. He kissed her, driving his tongue into her mouth, pulling her in. She moaned, her eyes shut, and she trembled as Jack pulled on the dress zipper. She went limped, letting him quickly undress her. Christ, she wanted him. Pulling the straps down, Jack smirked and marveled at his girlfriend's lingerie-clothed body. She wore that sexy lace bra again, and she looked amazing. Immediately, his hands were on her tits, squeezing them through the thin fabric. Erin then swatted his hands away and reached behind, unhooking her bra. He thought he heard Lucy moan, but Jack ignored it. He leaned his head down and gently kissed Erin's tits, his hands caressing her pale flesh. He ran his tongue around her sensitive nipples, teasing her with a quick flick. Erin pushed down on his head as Jack sucked on her tits, moaning and throwing her head back, waiting for more. Jack ignored her and pushed Erin back. He kissed down her body, loving how soft her skin felt on his lips. He stopped when he felt the hairs of her pussy. Pulling her panties down, Erin hadn't shaved anything yet; thin rust-colored strands surrounded her lips. He lowered his head and poked the dewy folds of her pussy with his tongue. Erin cried and covered her mouth. After that night with the s ance, Erin craved the sensation of his tongue driving her pussy wild. She then felt an arm wrapped around her from behind; Lucy. She was hugging Erin; the blonde medium's hands were dangerously closed to her tits. This felt wrong, completely against the teachings of the Church, but Erin didn't care. Over the sounds of Erin's moans, Jack moved his tongue to her clit. Just by giving the engorged bud a couple flicks, Erin cried and shuddered. He stopped and looked up, she was breathing heavily, and her lips were trembling. Also, she and Lucy were in this embrace that looked hot. Jack dropped his head back and kissed her clit as he slid two fingers deep into her wet folds. Erin's eyes bulged. She gasped for air. "More; please more;" Erin cried; she didn't want Jack's attack to stop. Lucy's eyes widened as she carefully watched every movement Jack made with his tongue. A deep heat quickly enveloped her. Her hand dropped from Erin's side and onto her own thigh. The couple was too wrapped up in themselves; they wouldn't notice her, right? Also, they were about to fuck in front of her, she would be well in her right to play with herself. But then Erin shuddered, and Lucy focused her energy on keeping the former spirit steady. "Oh Lord yes," Erin screamed. Her thighs clamped around Jack's head, and she bucked her hips. She let another intense cry and then went rigid. Erin shuddered on the bed as the coming orgasm thundered through her body. Sweet juices dripped from her pussy, and Jack hungrily ran his tongue over her folds, loving the taste. Erin soon stopped trembling and released her grip around his neck, letting Jack up. Erin wiped the drops of sweat on her forehead and then looked at Jack, "I need; you. Please." Jack smirked and slowly started to strip. She didn't want to relax, take a breath or stop sweating. As he fiddled with the buttons, he felt two hands on him. Turning to his right, Lucy stood next to him. She gave him an intense stare, and his mind flicked back to when they were on the sofa together. Erin didn't seem to notice or maybe didn't even care. She had a big smile on her face, giving Jack the thought that if he kissed Lucy, Erin wouldn't mind. Lucy nodded at him and gave him a small smile. She battered his hands away and quickly stripped Jack of his shirt. She ran her hand down his chest, accidentally or not. Jack helped her out by slipping out of his shoes while Lucy played with his buckle. She pulled his jeans down and looked at his bulge, then back up at him. Jack wondered if she was going to touch it or not. But instead, Lucy yanked down his boxer-briefs, joining Erin in moaning at the sight of his erection springing free. She mumbled something at him. Jack heard it as showtime, and Lucy pushed forward on the bed and back into Erin's arms. She pulled him down on top of her and into a long, passionate kiss, their tongues twisting together. Erin spread her legs as Jack centered the tip to her opening. Again, he felt another hand, this time around his shaft. His eyes were close and remained that way, not wanting to know if it was Erin or Lucy who was guiding his cock. It was hotter that way. They all moaned as Jack sank his cock deep into Erin's wonderful pussy. He heard his girlfriend whimper as he was entirely buried in her cunt. She then shocked Jack by raising her hips and wrapping her legs around his waist, constricting him. Something felt different. As Erin's pussy caressed and massaged his shaft, she felt tighter, wetter and a lot hotter. Erin looked up at him, her eyes half open and her lips pursed. She felt the muscles of her pussy ripple around his shaft. Jack hadn't moved, letting his thick cock pulsate in her cunt as she whimpered. Erin needed it; there was an aura around her, desperate and very energetic. She then loosened her grip around his waist and nodded her head, trembling at the first slow thrusts. "yes, yes, yes," she moaned. While they fucked, Lucy laid next to them. She needed to be naked. Pulling on the thin straps of her dress, Lucy stripped down to her underwear. She saw both Jack and Erin turn to her as she exposed her large tits. She gave them a wink and slid a hand underneath her panties, feeling her slick pussy. Having two attractive people fucking right in front of her was making her wet with lust. "Yeah;" Lucy said, rubbing her pussy lips with the palm of her hand. Jack held on to Erin, pinning her arms back and thrust his cock harder. He grunted while she whimpered at every stroke. Erin then threw herself at him, slamming her crotch on his piston-like cock. He then released her hands and went for Erin's shaking perky tits. With his fingers wrapped around her nipples, Jack stabbed his cock in long, sharp thrusts as he pinched "Yes! Yes! Oh Lord; Jesus Christ!" Erin cried. She could feel herself getting stiff and very hot. Her moans were overlapped by Lucy's. She turned her head and saw her friend staring at her, biting her lip and trying not to come. Her panties were gone, and she had two fingers stuck deep in her pussy while also playing with her clit. They were at the same stage. Their eyes stayed glued to one another's as Erin started to shudder. Jack held onto her waist, frantically driving his cock deep into her dripping pussy. Erin alternated from either gasping for air or groaning. Lucy was the same. Her eyes lowered to the blonde's lips, and Erin's mind threw back to when the s ance and how she needed to kiss her. Trembling, Erin pressed her lips against Lucy's full pink lips. The blonde medium moaned and immediately opened her mouth, slipping her tongue past Erin's parted lips. She and Lucy had their eyes closed as they got more into it, and quickly, their soft moans turned to muffled cries, both cumming immediately. "Ah!" Erin and Lucy screamed at each other, the sound dampened by their glued together mouths. Erin broke away from the medium and turned back to Jack. Her pussy spasmed over his pounding cock, while bucking her hips as she thrashed, prolonging her climax. Watching her, Lucy cupped her own tits, tugging her nipples with her free hand while ramming her fingers hard and deep in her cunt. She shuddered then jerked forward, letting a long shriek and writhed on the bed. Coming down, they laid on the mattress, drenched in sweat and panting. Erin looked at Lucy, ignoring her boyfriend and the fact he was plowing his throbbing cock in and out of her pussy. Lucy smiled back, and they kissed again. Their tongues outstretched and twisted together. Jack couldn't hold back anymore. All lesbian action is incredibly erotic, but when it involves someone who you love, it's out of this world, and he came immediately. He tried to warn her, but just a satisfied groan left his lips. Jack then shuddered at each pulse of his cock, his cum filling his gorgeous girlfriend. She wrapped her legs back around him and worked the muscles of her pussy, wanting more cum. His cock stopped twitching, and Jack went weak, struggling to stay upright and not collapse on top of her. He crashed back on his ass and arched his back, looking to the ceiling. The pounding of his heart had gone, replaced by a gentle beat. The same restless came over him. Looking at Erin, seeing his cum leak out of her cunt, he was desperate for another round. Lucy crawled in front of him, gripped his slick cock and said, "Let me clean you up." Her tongue probed his tip, lapping up the cocktail of his cum and Erin's pussy juices. Before Jack could react, Lucy opened her mouth and swallowed his head. She bobbed her head, resurrecting his cock back to life. Making eye contact with Erin, she just smiled; it was okay. Jack looked back down, running his hand through Lucy's hair. The blonde slid her lips up and down his shaft, mouth-fucking Jack with intense, otherworldly pressure. Lucy then ran her tongue up and down his shaft, licking the entire length. Jack stared at Erin, his eyes bulging as the medium drove his cock down her throat, his tip pushing further and deeper. She hummed in delight before releasing her grip, her teeth scraping against his sensitive skin as Lucy pulled her head back. Jack then watched her and Erin exchange looks, Lucy letting her mouth drop and biting her bottom lip. Her eyes widened, and Erin just responded with a nod and a small smile. Lucy gave his cock one last kiss and then crawled up the mattress. She laid on her back, her knees bent and thighs spread open, displaying her shaved crotch and delectable pussy. "You need to fuck her," Erin said, kneeling by Lucy, her face blank. Nodding his head, Jack shuffled forward and rested his hands on Lucy's knees. His cock was painfully hard, pointing directly to the blonde's dripping pussy. With complete ease, Jack slid his cock deep into her. She felt so tight. Just like Erin, Lucy's pussy felt snugger around his cock, also blazing hot and slippery with juices. Jack moved his hips, long deep thrusts while he grunted. He grabbed her legs, holding them together as he pounded Lucy's cunt. "Fuck; Jack; you cock feels so good," Lucy sighed. She moaned again and bit her lip, then rolled her head side to side. Erin was on her knees, in a trance, while she watched them. Lucy could see her friend's pussy, wet and needed to be kissed. They had kissed before; this is just a natural progression. Lucy reached up and pulled Erin's hand away from massaging her tits. "Get on top of me," she said in a whisper. Erin trembled at her touch, and Lucy needed to repeat herself before she understood what to do. She nodded her head and swung her legs over Lucy's head. She looked to the sky, ignoring Jack and lowered her crotch down. She shook and yelped, a very high pitch cry as her pussy touched Lucy's already parted lips and her extended tongue. It wasn't that wrong to have another woman feel her. Lowering her head, Erin made eye contact with her boyfriend and said, "Jack; she's licking my pussy!" She writhed and grounded her crotch on Lucy's mouth. The blonde kissed her throbbing lips, making her twitch with delight. Erin then felt Lucy grab onto her thighs and push her powerful tongue deep inside her pussy, her juices coating the medium's face. Erin moaned again; this felt different from Jack eating her out, a lot more wicked. Her hands reached, and she lewdly pinched on her erect nipples, moaning with a jolt of pain. Jack still held onto Lucy's legs, furiously pumping his cock as he watched Erin go crazy with lust. His eyes stayed glued on Erin, watching her squirm and whimper. He imagined what Lucy was doing to his girlfriend, exploring Erin's dripping pussy with her tongue, moaning at the taste of her hot, sweet juices. It overwhelmed Jack, and he slammed fuck the medium. Erin couldn't take it anymore. As Lucy thrust her tongue deep inside Erin's pussy, she felt something brush against her sensitive clit. That was it for Erin. She arched her back and then spasmed, wailing a scream of pure ecstasy. She could hear Lucy moan, maybe begging for more. Erin grinded her cunt against Lucy's rolling tongue, riding out her climax until she finally stopped, collapsing against the headboard. With Erin off her, Lucy gasped for air. Her face was wet with slick pussy cum. She made eyes with Jack, who had let go of her legs and was just staring back at her with a piercing look. He dropped down and licked his girlfriend's juices off her. Lucy felt his hands on her large tits, kneading them as he pounded her cunt. He then planted his lips on her neck, kissing up to Lucy's ear lobe. She shuddered as she felt Jack's breath ag

america god tv jesus christ spotify time new year halloween church stories hollywood hell holiday chinese sex walking turning ireland putting jewish shame greek irish african americans portland corinthians watching fantasy drink ending thailand hearing catholic narrative sitting shit playstation car sexuality confusion fuck weed eleven waves recovering haunting expensive overwhelmed finishing shut pulling new year's eve leviticus visiting throwing thai hallmark intense remind explicit cathedrals ged cord novels heroin scrooge lowering attic lebanese dover rifles biting stirring midsummer erotica holy cross possessing aw groaning oh lord spring equinox trembling circe beads southend weirdly wiping psas slamming moaning cupping starry siam fresher pad thai nodding glancing franklins sprained fuck yes replied frigga copulation both jack

Aganaanooru 150 – Blooming in the light of love

Sangam Lit

Play Episode Listen Later Dec 19, 2025 6:13

In this episode, we listen to persuasive words seeking the welfare of a friend, as depicted in Sangam Literary work, Aganaanooru 150, penned by Kuruvazhuthiyaar. The verse is situated amidst the teeming fish and blooming flowers of the ‘Neythal’ or ‘Coastal Landscape’ and relays the lady’s state of mind. பின்னுவிட நெறித்த கூந்தலும், பொன்னெனஆகத்து அரும்பிய சுணங்கும், வம்பு விடக்கண் உருத்து எழுதரு முலையும் நோக்கி;‘எல்லினை பெரிது’ எனப் பல் மாண் கூறி,பெருந் தோள் அடைய முயங்கி, நீடு நினைந்து,அருங் கடிப்படுத்தனள் யாயே; கடுஞ் செலல்வாட் சுறா வழங்கும் வளை மேய் பெருந் துறை,கனைத்த நெய்தற் கண் போல் மா மலர்நனைத்த செருந்திப் போது வாய் அவிழ,மாலை மணி இதழ் கூம்ப, காலைக்கள் நாறு காவியொடு தண்ணென மலரும்கழியும், கானலும், காண்தொறும் பல புலந்து;‘வாரார்கொல்?’ எனப் பருவரும்தாரார் மார்ப! நீ தணந்த ஞான்றே! In this little boat trip to this vibrant domain, we hear these words said by the confidante to the man, when he leaves after a tryst by day with the lady: “Glancing at the well-grown, ready-to-be-braided, long and curly tresses, the pallor spots in gold budding on the bosom, and the upraised and well-formed breasts that brim over the bustier cloth, saying ‘You have become radiant like the day', mother rendered many praises and embraced, clasping her fully. Then, mother thought for long, and placed her under a strict guard. Speeding fish with sword-like horns traverse near the huge sea shore, where conches rove about, and here, in the evening, as the blue lotus, with its dark and thick flowers, appearing like eyes, closes its sapphire-like petals, the golden champak, moistened by this blue lotus, opens its pollen-filled buds. Then in the morning, the blue lotus blossoms with coolness, along with the red lotus, which wafts with the fragrance of toddy. Every time, she sees these scenes in the backwaters and groves, she laments a lot and wonders with angst, ‘Won't he come back?'. This is what happens every moment you remain parted away from her, O garland-clad one!” Let’s swim along with the swordfish, and then climbing on to the shore, track the scents of the many blooming flowers! The confidante starts her address to the man by talking about how the lady’s mother had reacted to the changes in the lady’s form. Mother seems to have taken a deep look at the lady’s tresses, long and flowing, pallor spots, glowing in gold, and her blooming bosom, brimming over her cloth band, and praised the lady for her radiant beauty. After this shower of praise, mother seems to have pondered a lot and then placed the lady on a strict watch. After rendering these words, the confidante goes on to talk about the flowers in the evening hour, a time when the blue lotus, not seeing its beloved sun, closes its petals, whereas at the same time, the golden champak opens its pollen-filled buds. Then, the confidante fast forwards to the morning hour, and points to how the same blue lotus blossoms out, in the company of the red lotus, spreading splashes of colour everywhere! The reason the confidante has talked about these flowers is to say that no matter how beautiful the backwaters and groves may appear, every moment the man is not present, the lady laments and yearns for that time when he would return. In essence, to relieve the lady’s worry, the confidante is subtly nudging the man to give up his temporary trysting and asking him to seek a permanent union with the lady! Reading about the opening and closing of these buds, I wanted to know more about the differences in the flowers mentioned. This led me to learn about how, just like in humans, there are ‘morning larks’ and ‘evening owls’, among flowers, there are day bloomers and night bloomers, and each type has its own unique characteristics. Whereas the day bloomers like the blue and red lotus rely on the power of sight, owing to the abundant light, showered by the sun, to attract their pollinators, such as bees, the night bloomers like the golden champak, use the power of scent, to pull in their specific pollinators, such as moths! It’s interesting how this verse connects so very delicately, the opening and closing of flower buds to the lady’s delight when the man is near and her angst when he is away. Another instance of the Sangam poets superior ability of seeing one in the world and the world in one!

A Holiday Haunting: Part 2

Play Episode Listen Later Dec 18, 2025

A Holiday Haunting: Part 2 Jack and Erin deal with new problems. Based on a post by zeon 67. Listen to the ► Podcast at Explicit Novels. Jack's mouth painfully stretched open. He then released a long gasp, and his eyelids pulled back; he was now forcibly awake. Turning to his side, he found himself partially alone. Lucy was still there, deep in sleep, but no Erin. He called her name, but there was nothing. Putting on sweatpants and a t-shirt, Jack searched the house for her. He yelled her name and again there was no reply. It had never worked like that before, but Jack was desperate. He questioned himself, Lucy, the s ance and everything else. Worried that he had caused her banishment, Jack needed to interrogate the medium. But then the doorbell rang, and there was a knock at the door. Opening it, Jack saw a delivery man with a clipboard and a massive box. Annoyed that the new dryer he bought on Black Friday, had finally arrived a week late, he signed the paperwork but felt cold. Jack turned around but saw nothing. Terrified that he was losing it, Jack turned back to the delivery man. The delivery man wheeled the dryer in and took the clipboard off Jack, thanking him. The man then looked past Jack and said, "Morning, Miss." Behind him, Erin stood. Her mouth ajar and stood still, but wasn't her typical ghostly self. She looked like she did last night, her skin a pale pink while her hair was an auburn shade. Erin had the same clothes that Jack had seen for the previous fifteen years. But something was off. Erin had lost the white apron that covered most of the front, and the first two buttons of her collar were undone, possibly scandalous in the 19th century. "He saw me. He saw me." Erin said, walking towards the open door. She ignored Jack and edged closer to the outside, the fresh air, sounds of birds and something new to see calling her. Erin turned back to Jack and said, "Come with me." She then took one step outside and immediately disappeared. "Fuck!" Lucy screamed from upstairs. A post-S ance exam. They sat around the coffee table, all struggling to think of anything to say. Jack and Lucy had run some basic tests on Erin. She could be seen but not be touched, but cameras could capture her. She couldn't feel anything, but could sit in a chair without phasing through it. Should she take a step outside the house's confines, Erin would instantly vanish and reappear in the attic. But Erin could change her appearance, though only subtly. Like she could roll up her sleeves, undo a button or two and play around her hair. That was a relief to Erin; she had only worn hair in a bob because Mrs. Franklin demanded it. "So, what now," Jack said, taking a sip of coffee. "I; I don't know," Lucy shook her head, "This is way out of my area of expertise. Honestly, I didn't even know that this could happen." "Would it be so wrong if I stayed like this?" Erin said, "I can speak and I can be heard." "But you can't touch anything." Lucy said. "And my parents are going to be back soon. Then it's Christmas and the house is going to be filled with people. I can see my mom and my aunts instantly freak out if they saw you float. And, I have to go back to Boston. I can't leave you like this." "I know." Erin then looked at Lucy and asked, "Can we not do the s ance again?" "Hell no." Lucy shook her head, emphatically underlining her point. "What we did and what happened, it's not the same. Jack was supposed to talk to you and help you move on. Nothing about sex. We did something, maybe something wrong, maybe something right. But it pulled you into this plane. If we do it again, who knows what happens to you?" "Then what next?" Jack asked. Lucy pushed her chair back and stood up. She madly scrolled through the contacts on her phone. "I need to speak to someone. Be back in a sec." Erin followed Lucy out of the room with her stare. She paused for a moment, then leaned in towards Jack. "We should talk." "Yeah." Jack said, trying to hide his nervousness. "I never thought that I would be here. I'd be a banshee, roaming this house until the Last Judgement. I accepted that. Now I can be seen by anyone. I can be spoken to and listened. I am lost and scared. What happens to us?" Jack rested his hand on over hers, sinking through her tangible form and said, "I'll work something out. Don't worry. My dad did say he is thinking about selling the house. Maybe I take it." Erin dropped her head down and said, "I cannot let you do that. Live your life with a spirit. It will be dull. And there is so much I want to see." Leaning back, Jack smiled back at her. This was the first time he could find out who Erin really is, as a person. "Like?" "I want to be in the sky, flying across the ocean. To travel to places that I have only seen briefly in those windows. The Grand Canyon, swim in an ocean and visit Kinsale." "Kinsale?" "It is where I was born. I left when I was twelve. I always wished that I would see the village again." "Anything else?" Erin looked away, like she was thinking; then turned back to Jack and said, "I want to eat food that hadn't been boiled. Wear something luxurious. I want to see a movie. And to kiss you again." She smiled. Lucy walked back into the room. She glanced at Erin, then at Jack, realizing something was up, but began talking. "Okay, I spoke to a friend. She knows a lot of left-hand path rituals, some chaos magic. You know, maybe sigils and secret names?" she said, nodding as if they knew what she meant. "She knows a couple of necromancers." "Necro-mancers?" Erin asked. "They talk to the dead. My friend's going to reach out and get us a name. Hopefully, one who just wants to talk to the dead and nothing more. A necromancer will know what to do." "So, we just wait?" Jack asked. Lucy nodded. Home Alone. Days later, Erin stared at the TV. She was alone as Jack had to deal with the headache of Christmas preparations. He didn't want to leave her by herself, but Erin insisted that it was okay. This was something that Erin knew she had to get used to. She thought back to how difficult her life was before the s ance. Erin could easily take her current form as a constantly visible ghost, than that hell. One plus was now she could spend time with Jack. Last night, they spent hours talking. Jack told her everything that had happened to him since they last spoke. Erin was confused by his job, working as an engineer but with computers and clouds. Jack also showered her with questions about her own life. Her eyes widened after each question, and she grinned madly back at him. She told him about her life in Ireland, traveling across the Atlantic and working in Boston. Jack showed her current photos of how the city changed. She was amazed and saddened, seeing some of her favorite places of the city disappear. There was one question that Erin wouldn't answer. Jack had asked her where she would go, when she wasn't haunting the house. When he used to see her, it was only for an hour at most, then Erin would just fade away, and Jack would have to wait days or weeks to see her again. Erin couldn't say anything; she just looked away. She finally said it was difficult and Jack quickly changed the subject. The channel that Jack left the TV on was now playing another documentary about the World War. He told her it was a good idea for her to get used to the twenty-first century, but Erin couldn't stomach any more documentaries about the war. She understood Jack's reasoning; the other night, she cried in happiness that Ireland had become independent. A knock on the door turned Erin's head. There was no way it could be Jack. She could hear keys rattling and the door slowly open. Someone then called her name, a female voice. Erin phased through the walls to see who it was. She found Lucy standing outside, darting her head in and out. "Fuck!" Lucy stumbled back as she saw Erin appear, covering her mouth. She took a couple of deep breaths and then said, "Hi; Erin," Lucy nervously smiled, "Where's Jack?" "He has gone to a store called Walm Art. He will return in two hours' time, I hope." "Oh." Lucy paused. "Err, can I come in?" "Sorry," Erin stepped aside and allowed Lucy to enter. "Did Jack give you a key?" "Yeah," Lucy said, removing her jacket. "He swung by and said that I should have it, just in case." Muscle memory dictated her to ask for Lucy's coat and offer her a drink. Erin tried to hide her embarrassment while Lucy just smiled. Erin then followed her into the living room, trying to think about why she was here. She didn't like the idea that Lucy could enter the house whenever she wants. Erin knew the psychic was attracted to Jack; experiencing Lucy's feelings during the second time she possessed her. Erin couldn't help herself but checkout the medium's curvy frame as Lucy walked into the living room, hiding her disappointed face. "I have some news, but I will wait until Jack gets back. It'll be easier to explain. But it's good." Lucy grinned. She sat down on the sofa and asked, "What are you watching?" "A documentary about World War 2?" Erin said, not entirely convinced. "They call it World War 2 but do not say anything about a previous war." "Yeah, I can't remember what World War 1 was about. Might watch Wonder Woman again. Do you mind if I change the channel?" "Please," Erin replied, "It's depressing." She then joined her on the sofa. "So, how are you dealing with the modern world?" Lucy asked while flicking through the channels, stopping on at E. "It's pleasant. Yesterday, Jack showed me around the house and I was amazed. A dishwasher, a washing machine and an automated carpet cleaner. Those were most of my duties and would take half of my day. He showed me um moving photograph on his phone of places he has been to. I want to see them with my own eyes." "I'm guessing back in the 1880s travel was impossible." "Only by train or steam. Now you can fly anywhere," Erin smiled. "But what I'm most astonished by is being a woman. I died before I could vote and now a woman can run for President. I could only be a maid or work in a factory. Now there's so many possibilities." "That's really cool," Lucy said, smiling. Erin felt herself being distracted by the TV. She turned her head and saw a dozen of scantily-clad women grinding against men, who were topless and had bodies like circus strongmen. Her mouth dropped, watching as a woman sing to the camera. Lucy saw Erin's stunned expression and quickly changed the channel. "Sorry." "It's fine," Erin replied, "There is so much that is different. I need to adjust. It's just that if I were to go to a beach, I was expected to wear bloomers that covered my limbs. It is difficult to get used to being in an age were flesh is allowed." "I understand. It's okay to take your time." Lucy said. She then leaned closer and asked, "Sorry if this sounds idiotic. But you okay with me in general? Being a medium, the drinking and the sex before marriage?" Erin smiled and said, "I have lived in this household for over a century. My eyes have been open to many strange things. At first, I prayed for my soul and I thought my impurity was the cause of this life I was to live. As the years passed, I found myself losing that idea of sin. Families lived here, they indulged in vices that I found wicked. But they were still loving and moral people." "Wow," Lucy smirked and said, "One day, you must tell me what you saw over the years." Going back to Lucy's words and all the things she experienced got Erin thinking. In the hundred-odd years she had been trapped in this house, she had caught numerous couples screw late at night. Some were unmarried, others were of different races, which shocked her, but Erin found them loving, which just compounded to her jealousy. Erin had also seen couples have different types of sex, none like the ways she was told or experienced. Her fianc had been drunk during their entire courtships; she doubted he would have been sober enough to cock-stand. Robert just pushed her down on a billiards table and had his way with her. Erin thought she had enjoyed that, but it was nothing compared to what Jack made her feel the other night. It felt unusual, but she loved every moment of him touching her down below. "Um," Erin looked away before opening her mouth, "Lucy, can I ask you something? It is delicate." Lucy shrugged, "Sure." "Jack. He laid me down and used his tongue; on my quim." Erin said blushing. "Is this normal?" "Yeah," Lucy blurted out. "Sorry. Most guys do that now. If you're lucky." She smirked at Erin, who remained nonplussed. "Has sex really changed that much?" "One sec," Lucy stood up and skipped to the kitchen. She returned ten minutes later with a bottle of wine and two glasses. "If we're having girl time, we need wine." Lucy popped open the bottle and poured, then stopped. "Shit, I forgot. I'm sorry. Are you okay if I drink?" "Please," Erin replied, smiling. "My church said it was a sin. They encouraged to be teetotal. The man who I was supposed to marry died due to it. When I tasted wine and became hysteric. I thought that was the reason I was stuck in this house. Now I'm not sure. But I would love another taste." "Hopefully soon." Lucy then took a long sip and said, "Okay ; sex. Sex is nothing like you have experienced in the 1800s. There are handjobs, blowjobs, anal, bondage, choking and group sex. What Jack did to you ; I admit I'm jealous. Because most guys won't do that, but still expect you to blow them." "Blow?" "You put a penis in your mouth and suck on it." "Oh Christ," Erin muttered. Lucy then lifted up her phone, and loaded up a website. She then stopped herself, glanced at Erin and typed something else like she had changed her mind. She clicked on a video thumbnail and scooted closer to the spirit. "This is sex now." Erin moaned, watching a young blonde who looked a passing resemblance to Lucy, on a bed. She was nude and smiling at a tattooed man. She quickly stripped the man of his clothes, and then the couple kissed, rolling on the bed. Erin noticed that the woman was completely bare in the between. The man then kissed the woman in the cunt, just like Jack had done to her. "Wow," Erin moaned, "She looks like she is really enjoying herself." Erin felt the need to shift her weight on the sofa while she continued to watch. "Well, she's an actress. I should tell you that this is fake. But you need to know that it's okay to like sex and how you can enjoy it." Lucy then paused as they both watched the blonde actress get on her hands and knees. "That's the doggy-style position, very popular and feels great." Erin pursed her lip like she was trying not to laugh. Everything she had been taught, from her mother, Sunday School and the church, told her that premarital sex was an affront to the Lord. And sex in marriage was only for procreation. Now she could enjoy it. "I have to admit something, Lucy," Erin said, trying to look away from the video, "When me and Jack um fucked. I drew on your thoughts to make it more enjoyable." "I've been meaning to ask you about that." Lucy paused the video and took another sip of the wine. "Jack told me about the first time you possessed me and tried to kiss him." "I'm so sorry." "That's okay. I really just want to know how you were able to possess me? I've talked to spirits before, some probably fake, some hundred-percent real. But I've never been possessed." "I can't explain," Erin said. "It just happened and then I felt pain, you fighting back and mine own struggle. But I can tell you about the other time. It was easy. I just drew on your attraction to Jack." "It's like a tulpa," Lucy said, slowly smiling. "It has to be a tulpa!" "Tulpa?" "A tulpa is a being or an object created through intense thought. You have created something like this, linking you with Jack. When me and Jack were on the sofa, were you just haunting the house or were you drawn to this spot." "I just appeared here and saw you two." "Yeah," Lucy grinned, "This is great. I've got an idea on how we can help you." Erin nodded and looked away. She should apologize. Erin saw the blonde medium less of an adventuress, a strumpet who would seduce Jack, and more of a real person. And someone eager to help her. Erin knew she still had to adjust her 19th century way of thinking to the modern world. "Hey," Lucy said, getting Erin's attention. "Don't worry about me and Jack. I can tell he only wants you, especially now he can actually be with you. You know, have conversations. And I like you and I don't want to mess with a 19th century Irish ghost." Erin chuckled and covered her mouth. She wanted to believe that Lucy was genuine; she disliked being this jealous woman. When she was alive, with a body and everything, she had few friends. It was mainly due to her betrothed and the need to move cities for work. "What happened to you? When I possessed you?" "Hmm," Lucy paused and then said, "The first time I felt nothing, I was like asleep. When you did it again, it was like watching TV. I was standing in a dark room. Watching two screens and I could hear my voice, but it didn't sound like me. You leaned in and kissed Jack and it felt so weird. I'll be interested to try it again. Hell, if you ever want to have some fun with Jack, you can use my body." She grinned. Again, Erin blushed and went red, thinking about floating away from this conversation. Left Hand Magic. Jack opened the door and made a beeline to the kitchen. He ignored the dulled sounds of music being played and talking in the other room, assuming that it was just the TV. After stocking the fridge, he had to check on Erin. It was a weird relationship. She was like his girlfriend but also his patient. Jack just tried to focus on Lucy coming through for them. Walking into the living room, he found Erin and Lucy both on the sofa. The blonde medium was playing music on her phone while Erin nodded her head over the beat, her eyes closed. This was good. Jack knew that Erin would need someone else to talk to. Like with any other relationship, his neurotic side flared, and Jack was worried that he was suffocating Erin. It helped that Lucy knew what Erin was going through, wouldn't freak out and is around the same age. "Oh, you're back," Erin said, smiling. She stood up and walked through the coffee table to be at his side. "Did you get everything?" "Yep," He nodded, "So, what have you guys been up to?" "I'm just showing her what music is like now, and Instagram. And some other things." Lucy said, smirking at Erin. Jack caught the smile and glanced at Erin, who had gone red. Ignoring their feminine secrets, he sat down and asked, "So, do you have any news?" "Yep," Lucy replied and went for her bag. "You ever heard of a grimoire?" They both shook their heads, which Lucy had suspected they would do. She then gave them a brief explanation of a grimoire. It meant a book of spells, but more accurately, it was a textbook of magic. She had underlined certain pages, focused more on left-hand path magic, which went over both Jack and Erin's heads. The grimoire that Lucy had been given, had instructions on how to resurrect a body. "From what I read, resurrecting the dead is near impossible. Especially when the dead has been dead for over a hundred years. You need to evocate the person's spirit from wherever they are, say Hell or Heaven. That takes a lot of energy, and like it takes forever with like a zero-point-one chance percent of getting it right. But since Erin's spirit is still on Earth, we have a shot." "Fuck." Jack said. He then glanced at Erin and quickly apologized. "No, you are right," Erin nodded, dumbfounded as he was, "So, I can be human?" "Possibly," Lucy said, walking closer to the couple, the dirt-brown book of spells in her hands. "We need some things. Dirt from your grave, for one. Some other stuff, like salt, candles, herbs. Also, there might be sex magic involved." "Sex magic?" Erin said, "How? What?" "This is left-hand path magic!" Lucy yelled, "There's always stuff involving sex." "So, when do we do this?" Jack asked, pouring himself a glass of wine; he needed it. Glancing at Erin, she looked like she wanted one as well. "We need to pick the right date. A date real important." Lucy then got in front of Erin and asked, "What do you remember about the day you died?" "I um; it's hard," Erin said, "I can't. No." "The diary doesn't say much. All I know that she died on December 21st." "December 21st?" Lucy repeated, "The Winter Solstice usually falls on 20th or 21st. If Erin was murdered on the Winter Solstice, it can explain a lot. Tulpas. Midwinter. This is getting weird." Lucy told him that she will explain later. But there was a plan, and all they had to do is get some materials, research more into Erin's life and wait a week. Jack remembered that the ritual would probably happen with his parents around, maybe his sisters. He needed another drink. Nudity Norms. Erin felt comfortable, sitting in the living room with Jack, watching a Christmas movie. It was a pleasant feeling. Jack was supposed to be working, but he told her that he was now in the holiday zone, so he was expected to do the bare minimum until the new year. When she asked what his boss would say, Jack replied that he's probably doing the same right now. If this was what the modern world truly is, then Erin knew she would love it. She glanced at Jack, and he smirked back at her. Last night was still replaying her head. They were in bed, and had finished watching another Christmas movie. Some of the jokes Erin didn't get, also the ending was confusing. Frozen orange juice and future markets. Overall, she enjoyed the movie but was curious about the amount of nudity in some shows, and asked if that was normal. "Depends on the time and what you are watching," Jack said, "When you see actors and actresses naked, sometimes its just as is, like they're waking up or taking a shower. Over times, it's sexual and they might even pretend to have sex." "You mean fucking?" Erin grinned. "What?" Erin explained that she picked up some modern words. Jack immediately guessed it had to be Lucy. There was literally no one else. "I have only had sex twice in my life. Well, once when I was alive," Erin smiled, "What happened with us was unexpected and I had to tell someone. And she taught me some new words." Erin then moved closer and shocked him, "Lucy even showed me videos. Porn." Jack stayed still, not believing what he had heard. He had tried to work out how and why Lucy showed Erin porn. For the last couple of days, he had tried to be protective of her nineteenth-century mind, slowly exposing herself to the modern world. He looked at her, seeing if she was embarrassed. He couldn't tell. No, she looked more curious. He had to ask Erin what she was shown, intrigued at what she thought. Erin then described the scenes in vivid detail, telling the actions of the porn actors, her own emotions and what Lucy said. A man and woman slowly undressed, she was eaten out, then she gave the man a blowjob and then they had sex. Pretty vanilla. "Can I ask you something? Were you watching porn that night?" Erin then asked. That night. It felt so long ago to Jack; his life had changed so much. He told her yes, and wasn't surprised when Erin asked what type of porn. Lucy had really provided her some tutoring as Erin began rattling off porn genres. "Do you want to see what I watched?" Erin blushed but nodded her head. Jack set his laptop on the bed, directly in between them. He told her what he usually liked, amateur, lesbian and Point of view. Looking at Erin, her face was red, but she had this eager look on her, still curious. He played some videos, letting her watch for a while before asking her opinion. "It's. It's something," she said, sounding breathless. Erin watched each video carefully, amazed. One was through a man's eyes, bedding a young woman with many tattoos, which confused her as tattoos only belong to wealthy males during her time. Her eyes would drift to the right side of the page, suggested scenes. The words they used shocked her, anal, stepmom and orgy. Jack then played another movie; this time, it was two women. Erin had this initial disgust, but it slowly disappeared as the women sensually writhed together. It quickly got too much for her. She turned to face Jack, seeing a large bulge in his pants. She didn't know why, but Erin asked if Jack needed to sort himself. She insisted. He nervously pulled out his penis; her eyes flared at the sight of it, hard and veiny. With his dominant hand, Jack then slowly stroked his shaft. Erin quickly became entranced by the action, wishing that she could touch his cock again. But she became distracted, heat from her groin rippled up to her brain; Erin wanted to touch herself. Her eyes glued on him, she hitched up her skirt and slid her hand underneath her bloomers. Both Jack and Erin forgot about the Female-female-male scene that was playing and just stared at each other. Jack's hand became a blur over his cock, while Erin had slid two fingers deep into her pussy. There was little resistance from her Catholic upbringing; all those years she had been told that self-pleasure was a mortal sin were forgotten. Jack then cried out her name as ropes of cum shot out his cockhead. He grabbed a tissue and quickly caught the other spurts. Erin came immediately after him, also crying his name. There was no awkwardness between them as they settled in bed, watching each other as their breathing went back to normal. Jack then said something that made Erin's heart thud, saying that he wished that he could kiss her. She didn't want to think about that as they watched TV. She was still this spirit, telling herself that this could be her life until the Last Judgement. Still, Erin couldn't believe that she would ever try something like that with a man. Glancing at him, he was more handsome than her previous men. It was no contest with Patrick, her forty-something betrothed. With rotten teeth and shaking hands, Erin had hated the thought of touching him. Jack was more like Robert. Not physically, Jack was taller but didn't have Robert's square jaw and his lighter brown hair. Since seeing his naked body during the s ance, Erin noticed that Jack was more athletic than her previous lover. But Jack had Robert's charming and intelligent personality. He was also honest and aware of his limitations, unlike Robert. Whenever they were away from the Franklins, Erin would see him turn into an almighty braggart after a drink. They heard the front door opened then quickly closed. Lucy Prepares for a Resurrection. "Erin? Jack?" Lucy yelled. "In here," Jack said back. She was carrying a big tote bag as she walked into the living room. "Hey guys," Lucy smiled, "You okay?" Both Jack and Erin shrugged and then nodded their heads, saying fine at the same time. "What are you guys watching?" Lucy asked, facing the TV. "I don't know," Erin then turned to Jack and asked, "Which movie is this one?" "It's the Mistletoe Connection." "I've been watching a number of these Hallmark Christmas movies." Erin said, then shrugged her shoulders. "I do enjoy them, but I am finding a pattern. Struggling family business, a woman from the big city, a father with a young child and a lack of minorities?" She glanced at Jack to see if she was correct. He smiled and nodded. "We've been watching Christmas movies non-stop. If this ritual goes like it should, then Erin's going to be out in the world with no pop culture reference point. We watched Gremlins earlier and I figured that she needs a palate cleanser." "I was streaked," Erin said, looking back at Lucy. "She means scared." "For once, I was glad that I am a spirit. Those monsters would have made me cascade if I had a body." "She means puke." Jack then turned to Erin, and they exchanged grins. "You need to switch to Netflix Christmas movies. There's more variety." Lucy said. She took a seat and pulled the grimoire. "I need to ask you some questions, Erin. I want to make sure that we can get everything right for the ritual. Also, I can't find where you were buried." "Of course." "Why don't you guys take the living room. I probably should do some work today." Jack said, standing up. "Do you want some coffee, Lucy?" Lucy said yes, and they quickly settled around the coffee table. She booted up her laptop and asked Erin about her past, trying to squeeze information out of her last days alive. Erin gave vague answers back to her. She had been asked about this before, she hated thinking back. "What's going on?" Lucy asked, lowering her notepad. "What do you mean?" "You keep looking away and you're repeating yourself. What's going on?" "It's just," Erin said, but then stopped. "Lucy, I just need to tell someone about what had happened." Erin then leaned in, wanting to make sure that there was no way Jack could eavesdrop on them. Erin then told her how she and Jack watched porn, first describing the videos she saw. She caught Lucy's eyes widen as she went on. Erin then did a long exhale and told her that the evening ended with her and Jack mutually masturbating. Just like a move from a sitcom, Lucy did a spit take. Wiping her mouth, she turned back to Erin and said, "Sorry. But that's really hot. I didn't know that you can do that." "Nor did I," Erin replied, "I just can't control myself around him. I want to feel him again. To kiss him." "Just kiss?" Erin blushed and dropped her head. "I do have some other carnal thoughts." "Let's see what happens tomorrow. If I'm reading this thing right. You might get to have some fun tomorrow." "If only," Erin said. "So, you going to do it again?" Lucy asked grinning. Erin said nothing, trying not to laugh. "Hey, I'm a pervert," Lucy said, shrugging her shoulders. They went back to their research. Finding Erin's burial was difficult. Her death certificate was nonexistent. Either the hundred years that passed since her death made it impossible to find, or it was another insult by the Franklins. "O, space, then C-E-A-L-L-A-C-H-A-I-N," Erin said, spelling out her last name. "I'm not going to pretend to try to pronounce that." Lucy typed in the search bar and then asked, "I thought your last name is O'Callaghan?" "It is. That's just the Irish spelling. Jack said that if we are successful, I'll need identity papers. I may shorten it to Callaghan." Erin shrugged and looked away. With that done, Erin helped Lucy find her grave. She learnt that the Franklins had her buried in a Potter's field-like cemetery in a town near the border with New Hampshire. She also told Lucy more about her life, traveling across the Atlantic from Ireland, Boston and being forced to move to Portland due to Patrick. They were in deep concentration, but quickly looked up, hearing a car door slam shut. Then some voices that sounded like there were coming from outside. Parents Pop In. The front door opened, and a deep-sounding voice yelled, "Jack?" Jack jumped out of his chair; he was already prepared. He had been going over this moment since morning. He had to distract his parents while Lucy and, more importantly, Erin had to exit without drawing too much attention. His mom will probably faint if she saw Erin phase through walls, his dad would definitely spend an hour asking Erin to do tricks. He met them by the door and quickly lobbed questions at them. While his dad went upstairs to use the bathroom, Jack marshaled his mom into the kitchen. He showed her what he had bought for Christmas dinner, and asked about other things that they might need. In the living room, Lucy frantically piled her notes, her laptop and the grimoire back in her bag. She bounced from different spots of the room, trying to tidy up without being caught. Erin followed her around the room, not knowing what else to do. "Shit. Shit. Shit." Lucy said out loud but to herself. "Please be calm," Erin said, resting a hand on Lucy's shoulder though both could feel nothing. "We can say that we border together. But that we have to go now." "That's not a bad idea." Lucy replied. She paused and stared at Erin's clothes. "Can you do yourself up. Like how you used to look." Erin had her sleeves pulled up to her elbows, her hair down and her shoes were under Jack's bed. It was this weird quirk that she could change her appearance briefly, but it would just reset itself to how she always looked. Sometimes it was random, or if she just thought strongly enough. She nodded her head, and then Erin pressed her chest like she was doing the pledge of allegiance. With a quick flash, every bit of her clothing and her hair was back in its place. "Let's go," she said. While Jack was distracting his mother, they walked to the door, both looking at the kitchen. As Lucy opened the door, she waved at Erin and pointed to her mouth. Erin got the hint and said, "Bye Jack. We have to go." "Thanks for your help," Lucy added. They watched as a woman in her late fifties walked out of the kitchen. She was then joined by Jack. He looked like he was biting his lower lip. "Well, hello," she said. Her face had this inquisitive look like she was quickly judging them. "Hello, I am Erin," she said, "This is Miss; umm Lucy." "Hi, I'm Mary. Jack's mom," she replied, "That's umm interesting dress that you are wearing." Erin stayed quiet, her face frozen and her eyes stretched wide. "Oh, Erin's just shy," Lucy said, "She came from a rehearsal." She then turned to Erin and asked, "You're playing Scrooge's maid, right?" "Yes," Erin replied, not sounding anywhere convincing. "I'm sorry, but we need to be leaving." Jack left his mom's side and walked to the door, blocking her view of Erin just in case. "See you guys later," he said loud enough for his mom to hear him. He then leaned in and whispered, "Hide in my room, I'll be up soon." Both Lucy and Erin nodded. Jack slowly closed the door, watching Erin fade away as soon as she stepped outside. Lucy twisted her head left to right; he guessed that she was checking if anyone noticed a nineteenth-century maid disappear. Jack then locked the door and turned around, seeing his mother giving him a sly look. She suspected something. She was going to ask him so many questions, he knew it. Inconvenient Parents. Erin stared out of the window, bored. She realized that she had never really checked out the change in her surroundings. That was interesting for a while, but after two hours, she needed something else to do. Erin had tried to see if she could focus all her energy and press the TV remote power button but got nowhere. She attempted not to think about the ceremony tomorrow. Thoughts of her future, of Jack and life would occasionally creep in her head, and Erin had to ignore them. She trusted herself, knowing that if it went wrong and she would stay like this, that she could survive. But what about Jack? There was a knock and Erin turned her head. "Erin?" Jack said before opening the door and poking his head in. "Jack?" "Sorry, I had to leave you alone for so long. Mom and Dad really wanted to know what I've been up to." Jack then climbed onto his bed and switched the TV on. He flipped through the channels before settling on ESPN. He looked at the door as he played around with the volume. "I understand." Erin then joined him on the bed. "Oh yeah. Mom really likes the tree. I told her that you helped me decorate it." "Were they upset that I didn't fully introduce myself to them?" "No. Not really. But over dinner, Mom wanted to know about you. I had to think of something to say. I told them that I met you recently and we've been seeing each other. Also, you're crashing at Lucy's." "Seeing each other?" Erin replied, "Is that what modern courtship is?" "Something like that," Jack said, smiling, "What was courtship like in 1800s?" "Courtship was not for people like me. Especially for someone from Ireland. My Dad worked with a man and the fellow said he was looking for a wife. My Dad then brought him home one night, I may have said five words to Patrick during dinner. Two weeks later, we were engaged." "Whoa. Is that what you wanted?" "I never had a say. My parents said I was to be married and that was it." "What did you think about Patrick?" "A drunk," Erin said, rolling her eyes. "I could tell the type of husband he was going to be during that dinner. I was to be a nurse for him, bring him whiskey, wash him and clean off umm vomit from his mouth." She blushed again, still not comfortable with some modern words. "But when he died. How old were you? Couldn't you marry someone else?" "I was 25. A different time. One that I am so happy to be out of." Erin smiled. "There is something I want to ask. Is courtship similar to dating?" "Dating?" "I've heard that word spoken so many times in this house. Back when I was alive, dating meant buying a night with a whore." Jack tried to explain what dating meant now. The use of apps, having coffee dates or low-key ones like going shopping. Also, casual sex and friends-with-benefits. The dating stages, how couples usually go from casual acquaintances to dating, boyfriend and girlfriend, moving into together and finally getting married if they like. He saw Erin's shocked look when he explained that divorce was so common and accepted. Jack carried on, saying how some couples don't use labels to describe themselves; some do while others have their own thing. Embarrassed, but Jack had no choice to use experience from his own life. "We have had sex." Erin said, slowly smiling, "I guess we're more boyfriend and girlfriend." "Probably." Jack replied, smirking at her. Jack's phone then started buzzing and interrupted them. Reaching to the nightstand, Lucy was calling him on Facetime. He turned to Erin and said, "Lucy's video-calling me." "Video-calling? So, she can see us? Wow." Jack answered and said, "Hey Lucy, what's up? Where are you?" They could see Lucy in a dimly lit storeroom. There were boxes of Budweiser beer and whiskey stacked behind her. Her clothes also looked weird for her, wearing a white shirt and a black leather apron. There was no make-up on her face, and her hair was tied back. "I got a shift at the Cord & Rifle. Anyway, how you guys doing?" Erin looked at Jack, he shrugged, and she turned back to Lucy saying, "We're good." "What happened to your mom & dad?" "They had some questions. I told them that I've been seeing Erin for a while and you guys came over, so I can help you with your laptop." "And. I am uh, crashing; at your home," Erin said, emphasizing any modern words. "Cool, cool." Lucy looked passed her phone, then there was a knock and a muffled voice. She nodded and said, "They need me back behind the bar. There was also one thing. Tomorrow, it's just us and your parents, right? Like your sisters aren't going to burst in while we're burning sage or nude?" "Nude?" Erin looked at Jack, squinting her eyes. He shook his head and turned back to Lucy, "No. You don't have to worry about them. Katie and Beth will be flying out on 23rd. They got tickets to Taylor Swift tomorrow. Unless LA gets a plague of spiders, they are going to be there." "Okay then," Lucy nodded, "So, we need to drug your parents," she said, so casual. She then looked away, mouthing 'what' at someone. "Shit, I need to go." "What do you mean, drug my parents?" "Yeah, we need to drug them." Lucy stood up and looked like she was moving. "Why?" "They have to be drugged," Lucy replied, "Bye guys!" Jack glanced at Erin, then back to his blank phone screen. Tomorrow is going to be a long, stressful day. *** In a couple of hours, the Winter Solstice would happen, and Erin sat on Jack's bed. She watched him paced in the room, on the phone with one of his sisters. He said that he was helping her out with a computer problem, but as he talked to his sister, Erin only heard half of the conversation and it made no sense to her. She never really interacted with anyone else in the house. Before Jack and his family moved in, Erin tried to keep to herself, always in the corner of the eye of the house's occupants for a quick second, then disappearing. She didn't even want to be seen by Jack initially but had no choice as her attic became his bedroom. Few times, she would find herself in his sisters' rooms and would see them. Erin struggled to remember their names. What was she supposed to say whenever she meets them? Erin clenched her eye shut, hating herself. It was wrong to think about the future. There were so many things that could go wrong. Jack ended the called and turned to Erin, "I hate being the family's I T support," he said, rolling his eyes. "I T?" "Never mind." He settled on the bed next to her and slipped on his boots. "It'll be weird when I introduce you to them. Katie will be anywhere from cool to disinterested. I know for a fact that Beth will be asking you non-stop questions. She's a pain like that." Erin smiled and said, "You're being too confident. It might not happen. And if this ritual fails, I will accept it with grace." "Really?" "I need to. Just so I can stay sane." "I've got a text from Lucy. She's outside." Jack stood up and grabbed his jacket. "I have faith something will happen. Something good," he said, smiling back at her. "It's like a 40-minute drive to the cemetery. We will be a while. Try to stay here until me or Lucy come up." "Good luck," Erin replied. It was getting too much for her. Erin knew how she was feeling over him. She loved Jack. It terrified her. If the ritual fails, what would happen to Jack, Erin asked herself. He had this single-minded focus on helping her. She was worried that if it doesn't work, he won't be able to move on. Lucy pulled her Ford over and cut the engine. Jack wasn't going to say anything to her, but her car should not be making those types of sounds. It was like a Transformer was having a heart attack. Looking out of the window, he didn't see anyone. They left the car and slowly walk to the wall; it looked low enough for them to climb. Jack didn't know if there was some kind of night guard but said to Lucy that they should sneak in, just in case. She agreed, and soon he was boosting her over the wall. Climbing over, Jack landed on frozen grass that crunch with every step. They were lucky with the wind howling, making enough noise to cover their movements. "You ever been in a cemetery before?" Lucy asked, flashing the torch at a gravestone. "No. Have you?" "Yeah," she replied, "Loads of times; its part of the job. When I started hearing voices of the dead, I was like a goth goddess. Every Friday, someone was dragging me to a cemetery or a graveyard. Guys would hit on me all the time. I gave my first handy at a grave." "I got my first one during a school trip to Bangor," he said, looking at a gravestone, "I'm pretty sure that I told Erin about it." "How's Erin handling it?" Lucy asked, "Is she freaking out being a real woman again?" "Not really." Lucy stopped and Jack did the same. "Have you guys said anything about the future?" Jack sighed and shook his head. "Where's she going to stay? You're going back to Boston; is she going to follow you or stay here? She will need help with ID and social security." "I know. But Erin just doesn't want to think about the future. Talking about Boston, what she wants to do with her life and everything else, it will fucking hurt if tomorrow she's still a ghost. She's protecting herself." Lucy nodded and said, "I understand." Jack looked around, feeling that they were lost. Realizing that there was no guard and they were definitely alone, Jack and Lucy walked to the entrance. From there, they methodically worked their way up, finding Erin's grave after thirty minutes of searching. Lucy bent down and jammed a trowel into the ground. The frozen soil being too hard for her and Jack quickly took over. It took a couple of jabs to loosen the dirt. He scooped it up and funneled it into a sterilized container. Jack did ask why the box had to be sterilized. "You ever seen the Fly?" Lucy replied, tightening the lid around the plastic box, "You don't want her DNA mixing with something else. Turning her into a hybrid." "Really?" "Nah. It's just what it says to do in the grimoire," Lucy grinned, "Okay's let's get the hell out of here and roofie your parents." The Resurrection at Solstice. Jack searched the pantry for marshmallows, knowing that they were there somewhere. Lucy was upstairs with Erin. She was surprisingly easy to sneak into the house without his mom and dad noticing. While she was keeping Erin company, Jack was making his parents cocoa. Lucy had given him some weird smelling liquid to mix into the cocoa. It should make them fall asleep. He had to hide his look of glee when his dad said yes when he asked. If he didn't, they would be in trouble. He handed them the cocoa and settled down on the sofa, away from his parents. They were watching some Holiday cake show, and Jack would occasionally look up from his phone; they were still awake but getting quiet. Five minutes, he caught his mom closing her eyes and his dad doing that move of falling asleep, then jolting back awake. Ten minutes later, they were both deep asleep. He knew that they would be pissed at him in the morning, letting them sleep all night on the sofa. Waiting another ten minutes, Jack checked that they were still asleep and texted Lucy. It took just seconds for Erin to suddenly appear in his living room and the sound of Lucy running down the stairs. Both also checked if his parents were out cold; he guessed that they were also scared of being interrupted. "What did you give them?" Jack asked, staring at his snoring parents. "Oh, Valerian root and CBD oil," Lucy said, "We should get ready." "How long do we have?" Erin asked. "We got time," Lucy replied, looking at her phone. "The solstice is at 12:34am. This ritual has to happen during that time." "So, what do we have to do?" Jack said. They went back into Jack's room. Just like the s ance, they had to use the bedroom to host the ritual. Jack pushed everything to one side again, leaving a large empty space. Lucy made another circle, this time out of salt. There was something wrong with this; Jack had seen horror movies that use rings of salt as protection from the Devil. He wanted to ask if they're technically practicing Satanism. "This is just to make sure that we contain any kind of magic that we've created," Lucy said. After the circle was done, Jack placed seven black candles around the ring. They smelt funny, like someone could get high from the fumes. Lucy then put the grave dirt in the circle, making a pile with her hands. Directly opposite the soil, she positioned the silver bucket they had used before. While they worked on the preparations, Erin stood next to the door, silently watching them. Once Lucy said they were ready, they headed downstairs and to the kitchen. There was still some time to go, at least forty minutes. They could have waited in Jack's room, but both he and Lucy were too scared to touch anything and ruin the ritual. With Jack's parents snoring in the living room, they settled around the kitchen table. "Do you want something to drink?" Jack asked, breaking the silence between them. "Oh, god yes." Jack reached into a cabinet and pulled out a bottle of whiskey. "Dad got a bottle of Maker's Mark from my uncle," he said, pouring glasses for him and Lucy. They both quickly finished the bourbon and refilled their glasses. But Jack paused before taking another sip. He looked up from his drink to Erin and said, "Sorry about this." "Me too," Lucy said, hesitating as well. "But, if this works. I'm going to take you to a bar and we'll get hammered." Erin looked away and chuckled to herself. "Today, is it really that special? The Winter Solstice." "Yeah," Lucy said, "There's so many things that happen today. Yule is celebrated today by pagans and Satanists. Then there's the whole life-death-reborn symbolism of it, being the shortest day." She took another sip of bourbon and asked, "If this ritual works or doesn't, you're still going to experience a modern Christmas. How was that like back in 1890s?" Erin let out a quick smile and shrugged her shoulders. She said, "It was the same. There was Father Christmas ; Santa, Christmas trees and presents. When I was alive, I'd go to church number of times before Christmas. My mam and my nana would give me presents on 6th December. How about you two? What are your traditions?" "Mine are really boring," Jack said, "Typical Christmas. Exchange gifts, eat too much, drink too much. But it's the only time my sisters do all of the cooking. Like Christmas dinner is their time to shine. Later in the evening, we go to the movies. Lucy?" "Pass," she said, "With this talking to dead people, I never really celebrated Christmas. Normally out getting drunk with friends or strangers." Lucy then checked her phone and then said, "We should probably stop drinking. It's getting near midnight and I probably shouldn't be swaying when I start reading the grimoire. And if you drink too much, it might affect your plumbing. And we need a good, sexy, show." Jack rolled his eyes and stood up. He said, "I don't know anything about sex magic and what it does. But I really think you just want to watch us fuck." Erin stood next to him, blushing uncontrollably. She covered her face and looked away. "Maybe," Lucy grinned, "You guys go to your room and I'm gonna get changed and we'll start." Jack and Erin were in his bedroom, standing inside the circle. They stayed quiet, not even keeping eye contact with each other. Jack would open his mouth from time to time and try to say something, probably some reassuring words to Erin. He had none, though; so he kept his mouth shut and waited. His bedroom door swung open, and in walked Lucy. She had changed, replacing her jeans and sweatshirt with an ankle-length black dress. It had long sleeves and fit snugly around her curves. She also pulled her long blonde hair in a ponytail, wearing black lipstick and eye shadow. She could see them staring at her and said, "I'm trying to match what they were usually wear for this kind of thing." "So, should we get started?" Jack asked. "Yeah. You start lighting the candles. I'm going to start the fire and burn the sage." It was just like as Jack thought, the weird-smelling candles that he placed around the circle started exhaling a strange odor. It smelt like weed, but some cheap, disgusting weed. After that was done, he joined Erin back in the circle. Smoke from the sage filled the room, but it wasn't overpowering like the night of the s ance. Lucy held the grimoire tightly and rounded the circle, standing in front of the dirt. "I'm going to start reading the grimoire. When you can, start kissing and do you-know-what." "Are you okay?" Jack asked as he stood in front of Erin. "Yeah. I'm calm." Jack dropped his eyes to her hands. She was trembling. "Okay guys, let's get weird," Lucy said before she began reading. "Our good being. Bear this night lights open this fruit female. Set the Cork grass light. Her fruit diminished. Days gathering seasons said air together for every day lost. Given her wherein dry replenish. Light her subdued wings." Lucy lowered her head, facing Jack and Erin. They both looked puzzled. Lucy rolled her eyes and said, "Just, kiss now!" Jack tried to take Erin's hand, but his fingers went through hers. She widened her eyes, scared at what was not happening. She was still non-corporeal. Something had gone wrong, and they could be out of time. "Fuck. Fuck. Fuck." Lucy said to herself, frantically flipping through the grimoire. Jack kept eye contact with Erin and asked, "Lucy, can't we do this another day?" "No. Today is the day Erin died and it falls on the Winter Solstice. We might have to wait another year or two for the right time to occur, again." "If we wait," he said, still looking at a scared Erin, "There is no way Erin could go unnoticed by my parents. Even if I stay here." Lucy jumped into the circle and stood in front of Erin. "You have to possess me." "What?" Erin said, nearly yelling, "Why

christmas god tv live president lord stories earth hell french video holiday dating sex walking turning devil dna ireland putting dad resurrection mom santa irish bear taylor swift pass espn watching fantasy black friday female struggling atlantic catholic narrative mine id reaching shit porn wear honestly smoke sexuality cbd wonder woman frozen fuck guys new hampshire hide maker blow stopping haunting exchange dirt worried muscle world war climbing home alone leaning comfortable nah ignoring gremlins facetime explicit sunday school loads cord nude novels cork transformer smiling embarrassed solstice winter solstice terrified rifles budweiser yule satanism erotica my dad hugging annoyed courtship valerian father christmas tightening satanists err midwinter like christmas tulpa netflix christmas necro tulpas inhaling last judgement kinsale glancing franklins both jack

Episode 380: Hauswerk 13.12.2025

Hauswerk's Podcast

Play Episode Listen Later Dec 16, 2025 120:20

John Ussher is joined in the studio for this session with old pal and old school Hauswerk host, Kool F. John Ussher: 10 - 10.30am1. Joe T Vanelli ft. Csilla - Play with the voice2. Crackazat - The only one3. Soul Vision - Don't stop4. Craftsmanship - A father like you5. Dennis Ferrer - Reach for freedom (DF's vocal mix)Kool F: 10.30 - 11am6. Theo Parrish - Nefarious Stranger7. Loose fingers - Glancing at the moon8. Moodymann - The thief that stole my sad days9. Positive Force - We got the funk10. Osunlade - 2thousandcowries11. Three Chairs - System sauce John Ussher: 11 - 11.30am12. Andy Hart - Epsilon girls13. Eloi - You'll keep going14. Angelo Ferreri - Izinque (Alessio Cala remix)15. Ezel - The Throwback16. Art of Tones - So sweet17. Felipe Gordon - Strings of the afterlifeKool F: 11.30 - midday17. Moodymann - Winter breeze18. Rick James - Ghetto life19. Solo Sound - Get the party jumpin20. Slave - Just a touch of love21. Paul Johnson - Caught up in your love22. Roy Ayer's - Running away (12” version)23. Daft Punk - Veridis quo

art running loose df osunlade glancing joe t vanelli soul vision don

Pining for Madison: Part 5

Play Episode Listen Later Dec 16, 2025

Pining for Madison: Part 5 Day 2 at the Cabin. By Secretauthor2021, in 5 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Explicit Novels. I was just about to confide to him about mine and Madison's exploits, when both girls joined us at the same time, wearing their oversized t-shirts as nighties. "Good morning, ladies. Coffee?" I greeted. "Oh, yes please," Becky replied. She walked over to Ryan, put her hand on his back, and gave him a quick peck on the lips. "Morning, babe," Ryan greeted. As I got up to the kitchen counter, Madison came up behind me, wrapped her arms around my waist, and rested her cheek against my back. "Coffee, babe?" I asked again. "Yes please," she replied and kissed me on the shoulder. Both girls then pulled a chair out from under the table and sat opposite each other. I grabbed two more cups from the cupboard and poured them each a coffee and placed it in front of them. "Thanks Ad," they replied in turn. I sat down and joined them all at the table. "So, is every one raring to go this morning?" I asked. "Ugh! I forgot you were a morning person. Need coffee first, enthusiasm later," Becky groaned into her cup. "What's a matter Beck's, did somebody keep you up last night?" I joked, looking over to Ryan and smiling into my cup. "You're one to talk, I saw what you did to Madison's chest last night. Trying to write your name were you?" I spat a mouthful of coffee back into my cup and started to laugh uncontrollably. Before Madison and Ryan joined me in laughing. After I calmed down I got up and emptied the remaining contents of my cup in the sink. I headed over to the patio doors and pulled apart the heavy curtains. "Oh wow!" I said loudly. "What?" a Madison replied. "Come and have a look at this." I opened the patio doors and stepped outside. The other three grabbed their coffee cups and joined me outside. In front of us was a magnificent view of a lake, with a wooden dock extending outwards from the cabin. I walked further ahead and could see two pairs of kayaks on either side of the dock. As I turned around to face the others, I could feel the chill of the morning air, causing the skin on my chest and arms to get goosebumps. It appeared I wasn't the only one affected by this, both Becky and Madison's nipples had hardened under their t-shirts. "Shall we go kayaking?" I asked, trying not to stare at their chests. "I'm in," Ryan replied. "And is that what I think it is?" I said aloud, before the girls had a chance to answer. I hurried over to a large box to the side of Madison and fingered the edge, before lifting up the huge lid. "We have a hot tub!" Madison cried out. "Now we're talking." Becky added. I found the control box and switched it on, and it roared into life. "It'll probably take a while to heat up though," I said. "It's okay, we can use it later tonight," Madison replied. I lowered the lid back down to keep the heat in. "So, showers and explore the lake?" I suggested as a plan of action. We all collectively agreed and went back inside. After one more round of coffees, we got up from the table, everyone appeared to be feeling a lot more perkier now. "Who's having the first shower?" Becky asked. "I don't mind, I'll probably share one with Adam, if it's quicker." Madison answered. "Oh yeah, three guesses what you'll be cleaning." Becky joked. "Girl, please! You'll probably be using Ryan's cock as a toothbrush knowing you." Madison replied, then proceeding to simulate the actions. We collectively laughed at Madison's visuals. "Touch Mads! Touch ." Becky responded, with a wide smile on her face. Ryan and I just looked at each other and smiled at the prospect of some shower hi-jinx. I eagerly grabbed Madison's hand. "Come on then, show me your cleaning techniques then, babe." We left Becky and Ryan in the kitchen and went to get ready for the shower. A few moments later, we returned with our towels wrapped around us and headed towards the bathroom. Becky wolf whistled as we walked past. Madison jokingly flipped Becky the bird and they both laughed. When we got to the bathroom, I closed the door behind us, and we each hung our towels on the back of the door. Madison slid open the shower door and turned the shower taps on, placing her hand under the spray of water, until it was warm enough to enter. The shower itself wasn't huge but could fit the both of us. It had a tiled seat on one side, which also housed a few toiletries such as shampoo and shower gel. Madison got in first and I followed closely behind her. She took up most of the water, while I hovered on the outskirts, every so often changing places with her. Madison squeezed some of the shower gel on to her hands and asked me to turn around. She began washing my back, her hands moving in circular motions, causing the shower gel to foam up and slowly made her way further down my back, until she reached my buttocks. From there she pressed her body against mine and her hands found their way around my hips and to the front. She held my cock in her hand, delicately washing it and gently pulling my foreskin back and tracing her thumb around the head of my rapidly hardening cock. "Is it clean enough now?" She asked. "Hmm, I think I could do with a few more minutes," I joked. "Oh, so you want the intensive clean then," she replied, turning me around to face her again. She ran her hands over her wet hair moving the stray strands clinging her to her face and dropped to her knees. She jerked me a couple of times, before taking me in her mouth, holding on to my ass for support. I raised my hands and clasped them behind my head, enjoying the sensation. Madison was just getting into the swing of things, when the shower door suddenly slid open. "Busted!" shouted Becky, she pointed her phone at Madison's face and the camera flash lit up the shower. Madison screamed and gestured, but with me still in her mouth. All I could feel was a tingling sensation as the reverberation pleasurably travelled down the length of my cock. "Didn't your mother tell you not to speak with your mouthful, Mads!" Becky said hysterically laughing. Madison clawed for the shower door and slid it back, while Becky ran out of the bathroom with her prize photo. She pulled me out of her mouth, to talk. "Oh, it's on now," she said, quickly wiping the water from her face. I looked down at her and jokingly made a puppy whining noise, because she stopped. "Sorry babe, where was I?" She took me in her mouth again and continued. I could steadily feel the pleasure growing and myself getting closer and closer to climax, when Madison stopped with her mouth and switched to her hand and jerked me, every so often rubbing the tip of my cock around her wet nipples. "Fuck, that feels good, Mad," I moaned out. "Yeah, you like that, babe?" She squeezed tighter and jerked faster and unable to hold back anymore, I shot my load across her chest and watched as the water washed it away between her breasts and down her stomach I offered my hand, helping her to her feet. When she rose, I quickly moved in to kiss her, slipping my tongue into her mouth. As we sensuously kissed she grabbed one of my hands, and slowly turned her body around, breaking the kiss. She raised a leg on to the tiled seat and directed the hand she was still holding between her legs and leaning her head back on to my chest. "I think I need a bit of attention now," she whispered. I rubbed my fingers over her wet mound, and she moaned softly. The steam from the shower filled the room and clung to our skin, causing Madison's skin to appear shiny in the light. I diligently worked her clit with my fingers, rubbing, circling, flicking and every so often slipping my finger inside of her. Her heavy exhales causing the steam to swirl around above us. I stopped, much to Madison's surprise. "Aww, Babe, don't stop, I was nearly there," she whispered in my ear. "I know, but I want to try something. Try sitting down." I instructed. She sat down facing me and I dropped to my knees, I pried her legs apart, so they were wide open and I buried my face between her legs. "Oh Jesus," she cried out as I began to attack her clit with my tongue. She ran both her hands through my wet hair and clutched at it, pulling me deeper in to her. "Umm, that's the spot, babe, right there," she directed. "Oh, oh, yeah, Umm!" She was pulling my head in to her so tightly, I could barely breathe. I knew I had to get her to orgasm quickly otherwise I'd surely pass out. I upped my tempo and began lashing my tongue so quickly it hurt. Madison's legs clamped around my head tightly, she practically rode my face as she approached her orgasm. I could only hear muffled screams as her hands desperately clutched at the walls, her fingers splayed wide as she came. Her legs slowly loosened and my face was free. I immediately pulled back, and took in a sharp intake of air. My lips, chin and jaw all sore from the work out. Madison looked at my reddened face and cupped it with her hands. "I'm so sorry if I squeezed too tightly, babe, but you were just too damn good at that, I couldn't help myself." I grabbed on to her knee and lifted myself up and ran my face under the water. We finished cleaning up and turned off the shower. I stepped out first and grabbed my towel from the door and patted myself dry, before wrapping it around my waist. I then passed Madison her towel. She wrapped it around her body and tucked it in at her chest. I opened the bathroom door and we both left to head to the bedroom to get dressed. Becky was sitting on the sofa with Ryan, with both of them looking at her phone. "You better not be showing Ryan that picture you took, missy!" "Too late," she replied. "Let me see it," Madison demanded. Becky turned her phone and waved it around, toying with Madison. A picture of Madison on her knees, with her mouth full of my cock, and exposing the side of her breast, with just a hint of her nipple filled the screen. "You better delete that, right now!" Madison playfully insisted. "Aww, but I was going to make it my new lock screen." Becky joked. "Don't you mean cock screen." Ryan quipped. I snorted with laughter at Ryan's joke. "Give it here," Madison begged. "No way," Becky replied, holding the phone out of reach and teasing her. Madison leaned forward trying to get the phone and fell on top of Becky and Ryan. They were laughing hysterically as Madison tried to clamber over them both to reach the phone. I stood there watching this ludicrous display unfold in front of me, when I noticed that her towel was shifting around quite a bit. It was then the inevitable happened. As she tried to pull herself up, her towel opened and she ended up flashing her breasts at Becky and Ryan. Ryan's eyes widened as he caught a glimpse of her perfect pair. Madison grasped at her towel to cover herself up, before giving up on retrieving the phone and composing herself. "Ahem, sorry about that, Ryan. I didn't mean to give you an eyeful there," she said apologizing. "I... I didn't mind." Becky nudged his arm. "As for you Miss Becky Moore, I hope you know, I'll be getting my revenge on you. I don't know how yet, but it's coming," Madison said trying to keep a straight face. "Come Adam, we have revenge to plot!" Madison announced over-dramatically. She grabbed my arm and theatrically we stormed off to our bedroom. As we finished getting dressed, Becky and Ryan slipped into the shower. I could see Madison plotting of ways to get back at Becky. I plonked myself down on the sofa and watched as Madison snuck over to the bathroom. She tried the door, but this time it was locked. Becky clearly saw this coming. "Damn it!" Madison yelled and then joined me on the sofa. "Come on now Mads, she could see that coming a mile away. You've got to play the long game. Her guard is going to be up now," I joked. "Yeah, I guess," Madison replied, before picking up an old magazine from the coffee table and opening it. She quietly red through each page, licking the tip of her finger and turning the corner of each page she finished. Twenty minutes passed before Becky and Ryan finally emerged from the bathroom, each wearing a towel. Madison looked up from her magazine. "Nice shower?" She asked. "Lovely, thank you." Becky carried on walking, when Madison called out. "Oh, um, Becks', you've got a little spunk on your chin." Madison said all seriously. Becky started wiping at her chin. "Gotcha!" she said with a little smirk and returned to her magazine. "Funny," she called back, before turning to Ryan and asking him. "I don't have anything left on my chin, do I?" "No, it's all clean, babe." He replied, reassuringly brushing her chin with his thumb. I shook my head, laughing to myself. They left the room and when they came back, they were all dressed and ready to go. Madison put her magazine down and we both got up from the sofa. "Right then, shall we hit the lake?" I asked the group. We all ventured outside onto the deck and eyed up the bright orange kayaks on either side of the dock. There were life jackets in each one, so I bent down, kneeling on the wooden boards of the dock and grabbed one from the kayak closest to me and held it up for Madison to put it on. She slipped her arms in, and I fastened the buckles around the front for her. Ryan copied me and did the same for Becky, and we both put our own jackets on. I helped Madison into her kayak and handed her the long blue paddle, before untying the weathered rope that was holding the kayak to the dock. Ryan made sure Becky was sorted and we both hopped into ours. We cleared the dock and drifted for a bit. "Um, guys?" Becky called out, "How do you get this thing to go in a straight line?" We all looked in Becky's direction to see her going around in circles, causing us all to laugh. "Stop laughing you guys," she said, starting to laugh herself. She used her paddle to splash water at us all, in retaliation for laughing, which ended up in a water fight between all of us. When we eventually calmed down from the play fighting, we coached Becky on how to paddle and we all set off. We spent the whole afternoon exploring around the lake, before returning back to the cabin for a well-earned rest. We tied up the kayaks, freshened up and all ate lunch together at the kitchen table. As evening approached, we all stood outside and watched the sun go down, whilst drinking a bottle of beer. As the sky got darker, Madison turned the deck lights on, transforming the ambiance to a warm and inviting glow, casting soft shadows across the deck. Madison stood by the hot tub. "Hot tub anyone?" she asked. "I just remembered, I didn't actually bring any swim wear, Mads," Becky replied. We all looked at each other. "I don't think any of us did, did we?" I added. "Do we need them?" Madison casually replied. We all looked at each other again. "What, like everyone get naked?" Ryan said, hesitantly. "I mean, we're all friends here, right? And it's nothing we haven't seen before?" Ryan looked at Becky as if to take her lead. "Well, I'm game if you are," Becky added. I lifted the lid off the hot tub and the steam plumed up in to the air. "Well, it's definitely warm enough." I said, dipping my hands in the water. "So, are we doing this?" Madison asked again. "Yeah, come on, it'll be a laugh," Becky replied. Madison, who was wearing one of her summer dresses was the first to make a move. Grabbing the hem of her dress, she pulled it over her head to reveal her matching bra and panties. "Come on you lot. I'm not doing this on my own." She said, as we all watched her continue to undress. Becky was next, then Ryan and I took off our t-shirts. Madison was ahead of us and took off her bra and panties. I could see Ryan's eyes scanning Madison' naked body. Together, the girls were quickest to get naked and left two piles of clothes on the deck and climbed into the hot tub. "Umm!" Madison said, sinking her body into the warm water. "Well, come on then you two," Becky coaxed. "It's not like we haven't seen your tinkles before," she joked, wiggling her index finger like a worm. Of course it was true, Becky had seen enough of me naked during our threesome after all, but I wasn't too sure if Ryan knew that already. I pulled my shorts and underwear off in one go, exposing myself to the girls and climbed in. With the three of us in, we all waited for Ryan to join us. "Fuck it," he said and pulled down his shorts and underwear. While I was grower, Ryan was definitely a shower, his long cock dangled between his legs as he climbed into the hot tub. I could see both girls immediately fix on it as he climbed in. With us all settled in to the relaxing warm water, we passed the time talking, every so often, sending one person out to get more beer from the fridge. "I know, we should play a game," Becky suggested. "A game? like what?" I asked. "How about truth or dare!" she suggested. "Come on, that's a kid's game," I replied. "What if we make it a little more adult and anything goes, we'll call it Truth or Dare: Hot tub edition," Madison jokingly suggested. We all looked at Madison, intrigued by her suggestion. "Well, I like the sound of this. Boys?" Becky added. "Okay. We're in," I said, speaking for Ryan. "Okay, okay. Who wants to go first?" Becky asked. "Shall we go clockwise from me?" Madison suggested. "Okay, so I'll answer first," Becky confirmed. "Okay Beck's, truth or dare?" "Um, truth." Madison pondered what to ask her. "Which do you prefer, giving or receiving?" "That's easy - giving," she quickly replied, smiling and looking at Ryan and comically pumping her eyebrows. It was Becky's turn to ask the question now. "Ryan, truth or dare?" "Dare please, babe." She looked at Ryan and then back at Madison. "I dare you... to kiss Madison." The dare looked to have stunned Ryan. He looked at Madison first and then to me, as if to ask the question are you okay with this. I shrugged my shoulders nonchalantly. "A dares a dare, dude." I said. Ryan leaned forward from his seat, with Madison moving to do the same. Their head's turned slightly and they locked lips. Ryan's hands hovered over her body, almost as if he was afraid to touch her. They made out for about twenty seconds before sitting back down again. After watching them kiss, I found myself with the answer to a question I had asked myself when I had the threesome with Becky and Madison. How would I feel if the roles were reversed and another man fucked Madison? Honestly, I don't think I'd mind, it was kind of a turn on. I think after watching Becky and Ryan going at it yesterday, I kinda think I like to watch. "Okay, babe. Your turn to ask Adam." "Truth or dare, Ad?" Ryan asked. "Let's go for truth." "Which of Madison's holes do you enjoy the most?" He asked grinning. Becky burst out laughing at the question and Madison stared at me smiling. "Well?" Madison replied. "I mean I love them all," I replied carefully. "Come on, pick one," Becky goaded. "Um, um, her cunt." Becky and Ryan clapped and Madison's cheeks turned red. "Okay, babe. Truth or dare?" I asked. "Dare please." "I dare you to make out with Becky and this time make it spicy." The girls looked at each other and then smiled at us boys. "Okay, you want spicy, do you? We'll give you spicy, right Beck's." "Hell yeah!" Becky replied completely up for it. The girls stood up from their seats and moved to the middle of the hot tub. With their legs slightly bent at the knee, they kind of slotted their bodies together. Madison grabbed the side of Becky's face and went in for the kiss. Becky's hand meanwhile slid down Madison's body and on to her ass. Ryan and I were practically hypnotized by the show they were putting on. Just as they finished kissing Madison moved on to Becky's right breast kissed it and circled her nipple with her tongue, all the while staring at Ryan and I, and running her hand down her stomach and covering her mound. "Was that spicy enough for you boys?" Madison asked. Ryan and I both enthusiastically nodded our heads in unison and the girls laughed. "Men are so easy to please," Madison said to an agreeing Becky. "Right Beck's, truth or dare?" "Dare please, Mads." "I dare you... to suck my boyfriend's cock." Madison glanced over to me and winked. Becky looked at Ryan this time to gauge his reaction. He didn't seem to object. I stood up, revealing the boner I had just gotten from watching Mads and Becky go at it. Becky stared at my looming cock. "When you say suck, do you mean to completion or just to suck?" Becky turned to ask Madison. "I'll leave that one up to Ad," she replied. Becky turned back to face me. "Um, well I can't exactly drop to my knees, I'll drown," she joked. "I think you're going to have to stand over me while I sit down." I nodded my head and shifted closer. I lifted one of my left leg up so it was resting on the seat next to her and opened my body up to make it easier for her. She leaned forward and without hesitation, she took me in her mouth and proceeded to give me a blow job. As her head bobbed up and down my shaft, I had to think of how I wanted this to end. Do I let her go all the way or do I stop her out of respect for Ryan. I could feel myself getting closer to orgasm, when I begrudgingly tapped Becky on the head. She stopped what she was doing. "It's okay Beck's, you can stop there if you want." She pulled away from me, with one last strand of saliva connecting her face with my cock, before wiping it away. "Wow Ad, that's some strong willpower you've got there," Madison remarked. "Yeah, tell me about it." "I would have gone all the way Ad, if you wanted," Becky added. "Nah, you're good Beck's." I replied. I sat back down, with my raging hard on disappearing under the water, like the periscope of a diving submarine. "Ryan, you're up. Truth or Dare?" "Dare." "I dare you..." Becky started laughing uncontrollably. "I can't say it." "What? Whisper it in my ear." Madison asked. Becky turned to Madison and whispered in her ear. Madison instantly started to laugh as well. The pair of them were now in hysterics. Madison tried to complete the dare on behalf of Becky, who was struggling to talk at this point. "We dare you Ryan, to have a sword fight with Adam." Ryan looked blankly at the girls. "A sword fight? With what?" He asked naively. I leaned over to him. "I think they mean with our cocks." "Seriously!" He blurted out. Both girls nodded their heads. "And make it convincing." Becky added. I stood up first, holding my cock in my hand, when Ryan reluctantly did the same. Turns out he had the same reaction to the girls kissing or to me having my cock sucked by Becky as he was packing a boner as well. With our two erections in hand, I made the first move and swung my cock against his and he retaliated swinging his against mine. We went back and forth. "Have at you, you scoundrel!" I said, getting into the spirit of things. The girls started laughing louder. "Scoundrel... Stop, stop. I can't breathe." Becky cried out in tears from laughing so much. Madison was pretty much in the same state as Becky. We stood down and shook hands at a fight well played. "Okay, okay." Becky struggled to say, trying to calm herself down. "I've just had a naughty idea, how about we take this up a notch." Becky turned to Madison once more and whispered in her ear. I watched as Madison's face reacted to what Becky was telling her. Madison bit her lip and her eyes darted between Ryan and me. They nodded their heads in agreement, before both turning to face us. "Having witnessed such a wonderful display of male bravado just then, how about we turn this into a bit of a competition between you two boys. I think our competitive nature kicked in and we both sat upright and leaned forward to hear Becky's impending proposition. "The competition is... who can get Madison and I off the fastest." She bit the tip of her index finger, waiting for our reaction. Ryan and I looked at each other, and back at the girls. "Adam, you will take care of Madison naturally, and Ryan you're with me," she continued. "The only rule... you can only use one hand." "How do we know if you're cheating, you know faking it for your partner to win and all." I asked. "Hmm, good point. The judges will need to confer." She leaned into Madison and whispered something else in her ear. They both nodded in agreement again. "Okay, slight change of rules. In order to avoid any cheating. Ad, you will swap places with Ryan. Are you both okay with this?" "What, so me and Madison, and you and Adam," Ryan replied. "Yeah," Becky answered. "Well, if you two are okay with that." Ryan said turning to Madison and me. "Yeah, we're cool. I said looking at Madison, who was nodding her head in agreement. "All in favor?" Becky asked the group. She looked at each of us in turn and we nodded our heads in agreement. We all stood up at the same time and I swapped places with Ryan, so that I was facing Becky. "This is so insane," Ryan said smiling. "I told you there would be no unwinding with these two." I replied. Each of the girls stood in the middle and lifted a foot on to their seat. Ryan and I stood next to them, and they placed an arm around each of us for support. With us all in position, Becky asked if we were ready. "Yes!" We all parroted. Our hands hovered over their mounds, water dripping from our finger tips, poised and ready to go. "Ready... Go!" Becky shouted. Mine and Ryan's hands went straight to work, rubbing our respective girls' clits. I slid my finger up and down, every so often looking across to Ryan and Madison. The girls moaned in harmony as we rushed to get them off. It was such a ridiculous game to play, but I'm guessing the combination of the heat of the tub, the alcohol and the copious amounts of flesh on display had made everyone incredibly horny at this point. My erection showed no signs of abating and judging by Ryan's wagging, the same goes for him. I alternated my fingering technique, going clockwise, counter-clockwise, flicking, tickling, softly pinching. Becky's wetness allowing me to easily maneuver, I pushed my middle finger inside of her and used my thumb to massage her clit. I could feel Becky's finger nails dig into my shoulder. She must be close I thought. When I looked over at Madison's face, I recognized the look enough times to know she was close too. Becky was the first to vocalize her orgasm, quickly followed by Madison. We both stopped, allowing the girls time to recover. The girls took deep breaths to compose themselves. "We have a winner," Becky said raising my hand into the air. "I think we were the real winners on that one Beck's. Fuck me that was good," Madison said, her face flushed with color. "Ready for round two, boys?" Becky called out, then slipping back into the water. "Round two?" Ryan said. "Yep, round two." "You're in for treat with this one. Endurance round," she said smiling. "Who can last the longest. Mads and I are going to jack you studs off, the first one to cum loses." "Are we switching back for this one?" I asked. "I think so," Becky replied. I swapped sides with Ryan again and the girls stood up behind us. The girls positioned Ryan and I so that we standing next to each other and aiming our hard cocks outside of the hot tub. They then reached around to grab our cocks. "Madison, would you do the honors." "I would love to Becky. On three, okay." We braced ourselves for what was going to happen next. "One... two... three!" The girls started immediately, their hands sliding up and down our erect shafts. I tried to channel my breathing in order to control the intense sensations running through my cock. "Christ, this is hard going." Madison remarked frantically pumping away. "I know, my arm is killing me." Becky replied laughing. I didn't think I could hold out much longer, this evenings antics were catching up with me now and I needed this release so badly. I looked at Ryan's face to gauge how much longer he could withstand, but he hid it well, simply clenching his jaw. I was desperately trying to hold back, I could feel the chamber was loaded and I tried to hold off from pulling the trigger but it was no good. "Oh Fuck!" I cried out. The cum started to fly out of me, spurting in all directions outside of the hot tub before hitting the deck. A mere five seconds later Ryan grunted and did the same. I watched as he ejaculated, sending four strings of spunk high up into the air. We cried out for the girls to stop, our cocks too sensitive to continue. They loosened their grips and released our cocks, which were bright red from the squeezing. "The winner is... Ryan. Well done, babe." Becky called out and kissed him on the cheek. "Take five everyone." Madison added. We all sat back on our seats again, looking at each other. All of us having experienced an orgasm now. The girls smiled back at us. "Well, that was fun," Becky said, rubbing her sore bicep. "A few more of those sessions and I'll be ripped." "I can't believe we just did that," Ryan said in disbelief. "I mean you girls are something else. All the girls I've known, would never have done all that, not in a million years." "Well, we're not like other girls, are we Mads," Becky replied. "Besides, if we enjoy it and you enjoy it, what's the problem." "Wow, just wow. You girls are so amazing." "We know." The girls replied somewhat smugly. There was no doubt in my mind, these girls were special and Ryan saw it too. "Shall we all go inside now, I'm starting to get all wrinkly," Madison said holding her hand up and looking at her fingers. "Good idea, Mads," Becky agreed. We all stood up one by one, and climbed out of the hot tub, helping the next person out. We shook the water off us as best we good due to the absence of any towels, and went inside leaving a trail of wet footprints behind us. Madison veered off to the bathroom while Becky, Ryan and I stood by the kitchen table, not even making any attempt to cover up our nudity, we were that comfortable with each other now. Madison returned with a bunch of towels and handed them out to everyone. We towel dried and wrapped the towels around us. We were a bit cold, so decided to light the fire to warm us all up again. More beers were drunk, and we settled in for the night, huddled around the stone fireplace. We spent the next few hours talking amongst ourselves and about how much fun we'd had today and really bonding as good friends do, and I found myself getting on really well with Ryan; he seemed to really open up to the group, which is usually difficult when you're the last one to join it. I had my arm around Madison, and Ryan had his around Becky. "Mads, can you help me with something in the kitchen for a sec," Becky asked. "Sure thing," she replied. The girls got up and went to the kitchen, leaving Ryan and I to chat. "So, what did you think of the competition?" I asked Ryan. "It was pretty wild, wasn't it." He replied, taking another sip from his beer bottle. "Yeah, it was. I hope you didn't mind Becky and I, you know..." "No mate, it was fine. Considering what I was doing to your girlfriend, it was only fair." He leaned forward and I mirrored him. "To be honest, it was a bit of turn on," he confided. "I know right. Seeing you get Madison off, was really hot." "On the one hand, I felt conflicted you know, as it felt like I was cheating on Becky and it sort of felt weird getting your girlfriend off in front of you, but everyone seemed really... well, up for it." "I find with these two, it's best to go with the flow." "You sound like you're talking from experience, mate." "Oh yes," I said nodding. "What, you've done other stuff with them?" Ryan asked inquisitively. "One word - threesome." "No fucking way," Ryan replied, slightly raising his voice. "Yeah, but it was before she met you." "Living the dream, dude, what was it like?" "Amazing, as you would imagine." He looked at me, with a hint of admiration. The girls returned from the kitchen, both wearing a sly smile and we quickly ended our chat. They split up and circled around us like two leopards on the hunt. They came from behind us and placed their hands on our chests and bent forward, nuzzling their heads between our shoulder and neck. "So, Mads and I have been talking, and I don't know about you two but we're not quite ready for our little party to end. So, how do you boys feel about taking it into the bedroom?" Ryan and I looked at each other, our smiles widening across our faces. "Judging by those smiles, I'd say that was a yes," Madison said. Madison grabbed my hand, I turned and stood up, climbed over the sofa and jumped down to join Madison, with Becky and Ryan following. We left the living area and headed to the bedrooms. I was about to turn left to go into our bedroom, when Madison grabbed my arm. "Not this time," she said, turning to go into Ryan and Becky's room. Becky was the last one to enter and closed the door behind us. "Consider this the bonus round, boys," Becky said. Madison walked over to one side of the bed, while Becky walked to the other. "And we won't be needing these," Madison quickly added. The girls untucked their towels and seductively opened them, revealing their gorgeous naked bodies and climbed on to the bed. They stood up on their knees and stared at us. "Well?" Becky said. Ryan and I ripped off our towels and hurriedly joined them on the big bed. "The only rule is.., there are no rules," Becky said smiling. I leaned in closer to Madison and we started to kiss, my hands feeling all around her smooth body. Ryan and Becky watched us for a moment, before getting into their own thing. We all moved closer together in the center of the bed, before casually switching partners. Ryan moved onto Madison and they began kissing with Madison grabbing his head and running her fingers through his hair, before sliding her hands over his chest. Becky could see me watching and turned my head to face her, grabbing my hands and planting them on each of her breasts. I kissed her and our tongues went at, giving me instant flashbacks of our first sexual encounter where I took her virginity. I moved my hands from her breasts to between her legs, while she grabbed my cock and jerked me as I rubbed her. Glancing sideways, I could see what Ryan was doing to Madison. He was kissing the side of her neck and then moved on to sucking at her breast, his tongue working her nipple. I reached out my left hand and slid my fingers between Madison s mound and rubbed her as I rubbed Becky, while Ryan worked both of Madison's breasts. Becky tugged at Madison's arm, and she leaned across, kissing her sensuously with her tongue. Our hot naked bodies were all intertwined now. Madison kissing Becky, Ryan playing with Madison's breast and me fingering them both. We then moved our interplay to the next level. Becky fell on to her back and maneuvered to the middle of the bed, offering her whole body to whoever wanted it. Madison was the first to take advantage of her offer and climbed on top of her. Ryan and I just watched, rubbing our cocks as the girls enjoyed some one on one time. Madison moved from Becky's face and down her body, kissing her breasts along the way, down her stomach and straight between her legs. Becky stretched her arms above her head, clearly enjoying Madison going down on her. With Madison bent over with her head between Becky's legs, I used the opportunity to slip my fingers between her legs once more. Ryan, not wanting to be the only one not doing anything moved towards Becky's face. He angled his cock down to Becky's mouth and she started to suck it. Madison felt so wet now, that I decided to go behind her. Knowing what I wanted to do, she spread her knees further apart and pushed the tip of my hardened cock inside her with her finger tips. I started to rock into her slowly, grabbing on to her hips for support. This looked and felt incredible, we were all joined now, moving as one, waves of pleasure coursing through each of us. Madison lifted her head from between Becky's legs, and Ryan moved his saliva coated cock from Becky's mouth to Madison's. She swallowed it with gusto, taking our cocks from both ends, while Becky watched on, playing with herself. It all looked so natural, the way we moved between each other. There was no delay, no hesitation. Whatever you wanted to do there was someone waiting for you to do it. Madison's moans were muffled by the fact her mouth was filled with Ryan's cock. Not wanting to hog us for too long, she pulled Ryan out of her mouth and motioned for me to pull out. Madison moved out of the way and Ryan moved onto his back in her place. Becky sat up and straddled him, pushing him inside of her and sat up right gently riding him, before leaning forward to kiss him. I used this opportunity to get in on the action, as Becky leaned forward, I positioned myself behind her and pushed myself inside of her, so that both Ryan and I were inside her. The noises coming from Becky now were incredible. There was a contrast of sensations, as the top of my cock was feeling the softness of Becky's cunt, while the bottom of my cock was rubbing against the hardness of Ryan's cock. Our movements soon synced as we worked together to pleasure Becky. Suddenly a flash lit up the room. "And we're even!" Madison declared. As we were going at it with Becky, Madison used the opportunity to take a picture of us double penetrating Becky. We looked at the smiling Madison, while continuing to plough Becky, this felt too good to be distracted by the photo. With the photo taken, Madison climbed back on to the bed. I withdrew from Becky and went back to Madison. With me gone, Ryan rolled Becky on to her back, so that he was on top of her now. Madison fell on to her back, and was now lying next to Becky. I positioned myself on top of her, mirroring Ryan. With us all in the missionary position, we approached the big finale. The girls looked up at our red faces as, we thrust faster and faster. The cries of ecstasy now in stereo. Madison wrapped her legs around my hips and lower legs, pushing me deep into her. I couldn't hold on any longer and came inside her as she succumbed to her orgasm, before collapsing on top of her exhausted. Ryan wasn't far behind me and climaxed with Becky. We rolled off the girls so all four of us were lying next to each other in a line. Our chest's heaving and our bodies glistening with sweat. The smell of sex hung in the air. "I can't believe you picked the moment I was sandwiched between these two, to take a picture Madison," Becky said. "I told you, I'd get you back Beck's," Madison replied, wearing a look of satisfaction on her face. "Can I see it?" I asked. Madison reached for her phone on the night stand and passed it to me. I turned it on its side, so the picture filled the screen. "I'm not gonna lie, but this looks hot as fuck." "Yep, that boys, is the look of a girl who is thoroughly enjoying herself, look how I captured the moment her eyes roll back," Madison joked. "And you'd be right, it felt amazing. You should try an Adam and Ryan sandwich, Mads," Becky added. I've passed the phone to Ryan, so he could look. "God, we're like a bunch of porn stars aren't we." "Ha, maybe next time we should tape it." I responded. "That would be one red hot video." "Definitely one for next time, boys," Madison added. "So there will be a next time then?" Ryan asked, with hope in his voice. "Oh yes, definitely," Becky confirmed. "It's got my vote," Madison added. We ended the night all sleeping in the same bed, all naked and huddled together. Just a bunch of good friends having had a good time. This was definitely a trip to remember and another chapter in mine and Madison's ever evolving sex life. While it's hard to imagine anything topping this weekend, something tells me this is just the beginning. Guess I'll have to wait and see what happens next. By Secretauthor2021 for Literotica.

Servicing Foxx Inc: Part 1

Play Episode Listen Later Dec 6, 2025

Servicing Foxx Inc: Part 1 The Interview - A young man leaves the Navy and finds a new job. By PtmcPilot listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories. Thomas Edison reportedly said that the harder he worked the luckier he was. In my case I had worked pretty stinking hard as an enlisted member of the nuclear submarine Navy for the previous six years, so if you side with Edison I must have accumulated a decent amount of luck in my karma account. No matter how events came together, I was very lucky to be in just the right place at the right time. You probably won't believe it, and truth be told, on some days I don't believe it either. But let's not get ahead of ourselves. Let me start at the beginning. Or maybe not quite the beginning. As I mentioned, I'd been in the Navy for six years starting right after high school. After graduation a lot of my friends had gone off to college, but I wasn't interested in joining them. I wanted to do something at once, not four years or so later. I joined the Navy, was picked up for nuclear power and asked for submarines (long story for another time). Working on subs was tough, yet rewarding at the same time. And it paid fairly nicely for a 19 to 24 year old. Many of the younger enlisted, read that as non-lifers, were interested in using their G I bill benefits to go to college when their enlistment was complete. And when I left the Navy a mere six weeks ago, that had been my plan as well. I'd saved a fair amount of money, and combined with the G I bill I was able to comfortably attend most any college. Now, relaxing on a couch in my parent's living room, when I wasn't surrounded by people looking forward to college, I found the idea was no longer appealing. It always seemed to me that people felt college was a natural progression, and to do otherwise was somehow not living up to one's potential. Problem was, after my years in the Navy I knew that wasn't the case. Sure, college might open some doors, but I had every bit as much, if not more respect for the senior enlisted in the Navy as I did the officers. Very different jobs requiring different skill sets. One ingredient of success on the ship was mutual respect for those different skill sets. Relaxing off duty with Sailors from other ships told me such mutual respect was not always a given. I'd been fortunate. By the time I left the Navy I knew I was capable, well trained, reliable, and eager to work hard. The Navy had spent a lot of money training me how to operate and maintain equipment as well to train and lead people. Not only was I good at all those things, I enjoyed them immensely. It's a very rewarding feeling when you use your own skills to take something from not working, to working. A friend of mine, a fairly senior Navy electrician, enjoyed replacing burnt out light bulbs even though such things were typically reserved for more junior people. "It's instant job satisfaction," he'd said. I knew my parents were happy to have me around, and at the same time I knew they didn't want me to become a permanent fixture. It was only nine in the morning, and I resolved right then that today was the day to seriously start the job search. After grabbing a shower and a cup of coffee, I sat down with my laptop and began. There were lots of openings that appealed to me, or rather a lot of jobs I knew I could do. HVAC technicians and mechanics of all kinds appeared to be in particular demand, and the pay didn't look too bad. Besides, I was in a pretty enviable position; I could easily quit after a short time if it didn't work out. After a brief moment of reflection I decided my qualifications meant I should avail myself of a headhunter, or at least some high end placement site. I did so, and was startled to get a text message two hours later. It was a link, so I forwarded it to my email and called it up. Oddly, it wasn't from one of the services I had contacted. "Provider of Building Services. Responsible for all building systems maintenance and services for staff on site. Monday through Friday, from 9 to 5, $95,000 per year. If interested please send your interview availability to FoxxIncJobs@FoxxInc.com" From the tone it seemed they had my resume and knew who they were talking to. Intrigued, I sent a note to the address stating I was available for an interview at their convenience. It was perhaps another hour later when a reply came in from the same address: "Please confirm your availability for an interview starting at sixteen hundred, at 8472 Saddlebrook Road." I checked the address, and although I did not want to appear desperate, I replied at once that I could make that time. It seemed a bit odd to be having a job interview that late on a Friday, and it made me wonder what kind of work-life balance they might have as part of their culture. And then I laughed at myself--as if work-life balance was something I was acquainted with from subs... Still, this observation was added to my mental list of hypothetical questions to be posed to my would-be employer. The use of 24 hour time got my attention as well, as in my admittedly limited experience most people in the US did not use it. Checking the time, I had about two hours before I needed to leave. Plenty of time to shave, iron a shirt and get my ass across town. Minor preparations complete, I had a little time to do some research on Foxx Inc., and there wasn't much there. Nothing on the usual job review sites, and the corporate splash page simply stated it was a legal firm serving government and private clients, able to support work at all classification levels. Well, I'd learn more when I got there. Arriving at the designated place at fifteen fortyfive, the parking lot in front of the building was empty. The visitor parking spots were very close to the door, which was nice given how hot it was that afternoon. The building itself was an attractive, if plain, multi-story building made of the typical glass, steel and concrete. It was also unmarked aside from the large stylistic numbers identifying the building as '8472'. Grabbing my jacket I got out of the car and went to the large glass doors. The lobby was large, with comfortable looking chairs of white leather arranged around small metal and glass tables. A long reception desk opposite the entry doors appeared to be of solid wood and was decorated with a number of glass sculptures. Glancing around I noted the presence of several CCTV cameras, their red status lights blinking every few seconds to let you know they were awake, or at least powered. Aside from the front doors there were no other obvious exits from the room. Taking a seat I looked over the walls a bit more closely and noticed there were a couple of places that might be seams that could hide hinges on the reverse. It wasn't more than two or three minutes when I heard a distinct 'click' from the direction of the front doors. Curious, I checked them and found they were now locked. It was then I heard another click behind me, and turning I watched as one of the well-hidden doors opened and a woman strode through. Black haired, tall and quite attractive, she was wearing a black skirt, black heels, a white blouse and a dark blue jacket. She smiled as she closed the distance to me, extending a hand. "Mr. Jeffries, I presume?" Returning the smile and the handshake, I said, "Thomas, please." She let go of my hand and regarded me with a puzzled look, "Mr. Jeffries, we've only just been introduced." "Not exactly," I said, "I still don't know your name." The look she gave me was somewhere between confusion and irritation. But in an instant her face snapped right back to pleasant as if she'd rolled back time. She extended her hand again, "Mr. Jeffries, I presume?" Again returning the handshake I replied, "Yes, and you are?" She let go of my hand, "Ms. Olson. I'm pleased you could come in on such short notice. If you would follow me?" With this she turned and strode toward the door I now knew to be there. A sign next to the door, which appeared to be nothing more than a label plate, turned out to be a card reader, which she used to open the door. On the other side of the door a small well lit room had a standard set of boxes used to hold mobile phones. I was already taking my phone and keys out of my pocket when she gestured toward the boxes and asked me to secure any electronics. Completing this task she led me to something that looked like an airport TSA portal. She indicated I should walk through it, and she watched as I did. It didn't beep or anything and she led me to another door, which she again opened with a key card, though this time she added a PIN, her finger movements concealed by a cover plate. Through this second door we entered a large open area. Two elevators were visible to the right, again with things I now knew to be card readers. To the left was a featureless wall with one door. She led me to this door and entered with her card. This room was a rather large office, tastefully decorated with wooden furniture, some IT equipment, plants, a few leather chairs and a small refrigerator. There was also another door on a wall adjacent to the one we had entered through. She indicated a chair in front of the large desk. "Would you like a bottle of water Mr. Jeffries?" Her continued formality was curious, and I simply said yes. She withdrew two bottles of water from the fridge and handed me one before sitting down herself. "Mr. Jeffries, again, thank you for coming in this afternoon," she said as she unscrewed the lid on her bottle. "I was available, so there wasn't much of a reason to wait," I said before taking a pull on my own bottle. "Well, shall we get down to business then?" she said. I nodded and she pulled a folder from inside the desk. "Six years in the Navy, straight out of high school. Trained mechanic, standard awards for good conduct, but also three Navy Achievement Medals. Current security clearance, and living with your parents having just been discharged several weeks ago." The whole time she had been talking she had been looking directly at me. Which was good in a way because it kept me from trying to ogle her, and I figured that was not a great way to start with an H R rep, if that's who she was. The funny thing about her little speech was that the medals were not listed in anything I thought she might have been able to access while researching me. Wait, they researched me? I realized she had asked me a question. "I'm sorry Ms. Olson, could you repeat that?" Her face was impassive. "Did you enjoy your time in the Navy?" "I'm not sure I'd say enjoy. It was often hard work, but also rewarding. I got to see some of the world and learn some useful things. Or at least, I hope you will find my skills useful." She nodded, "Your professional certifications are quite in line with what we need in terms of taking care of the property, yes. Tell me, did you enjoy Singapore or Thailand more?" At this point it was clear she was trying to keep me off balance by showing what she knew about me. "Um, Ms. Olson, what kind of work does Foxx Inc do?" She unbuttoned the front of her jacket and sat back in the chair, taking another drink of water. As her jacket parted I could not help but notice her top was almost shear, and she was not wearing a bra. She caught my glimpse, but smiled as she answered, "We are primarily a legal firm. We consult on a variety of subjects to varied clientele. Our work regularly connects to the government, to include the DoD and several other agencies with whom you might not be as familiar." "And so it would be normal to run a background check on any applicants." She smiled and looked down at the desk, selecting a piece of paper from the file. "Yes, but I must tell you it is less mysterious than you might think. To begin with your electronic fingerprints are everywhere, and the only thing that provides privacy is people with access not taking an interest. In applying, we became interested." I nodded, only sort of following her. She gave me a soft look, then said, "Tell me, before you decided to end your time with the Navy, you applied for a special projects position, did you not?" I nodded, though once again how she knew this was beyond me. "That application triggered a number of automatic events that were completed even before they would have started an SSBI." Seeing my confusion she added, "A background investigation." "I see." "You have applied for a job at a firm that does highly sensitive work for the government, amongst others. Further, I am meeting you alone in this building in the late afternoon. The least you should expect is that we have done our homework." Sure, it all made sense. And nonetheless, I was taken aback by the results of said homework, especially in such a short time frame. She continued, "That homework indicates you have all the mechanical and supervisory skills necessary to keep our facility humming along, and your clearance is certainly a plus in that you will likely be able to access most parts of the building unescorted," she said. "And," she added with a smirk, "there was time to acquire some more, shall we say, personal information." I swallowed, not really knowing what she meant by that last bit. Trying to regain my composure, I nodded and tried to move closer to show my interest. "Is this the only building I'll be maintaining?" She nodded in reply, "Yes, that is correct. Electrical, mechanical, structural, all your responsibility. As you saw, the position involves a typical work schedule, though a number of the employees keep less standard hours, especially the partners." "Could I ask a question?" She nodded, and I continued, "Why did the previous person leave the job?" "Hum," she murmured, then grinned, "Let's say he grew tired." "Of the job?" "I thought you were nuclear trained Mr. Jeffries? That is an assumption, not an observation or conclusion based on indications." That caused me to sit back. If they had only been aware of me for a few hours, that was pretty specific criticism for someone of my particular background. And a damned insightful criticism at that. But if she was bothered, it didn't show. Instead, she grinned as she held my gaze. "I believe my statement to be accurate regarding the previous PBS." She continued, "I assume the proposed compensation is adequate?" I nodded again. "Very well. In addition you will earn twenty-eight days off per year, usable at your leisure from day one. We have a full gym on-site as well as a reasonably good cafeteria. I expect you will find the severance package quite generous as well." "So, are you offering me the job?" I asked, an edge of excitement probably pretty evident. Her grin changed to a smile, though this time her look was almost predatory. "Well, there are other things to be discussed and evaluated before I can do that." Opening another drawer she withdrew a single piece of paper and handed it to me. "This is a standard non-disclosure agreement. In quite too many words, because lawyers, it effectively says that with the exception of any illegality you observe you may not discuss anything that happens in this firm with anyone not a member of the firm. As was your security agreement with the Navy, this is binding until death or until the Firm informs you otherwise." It was not a long document, and it seemed to say just what she said. I picked up a pen from the desk and signed it straightaway. Taking the page back from me she examined my signature, nodded, then added her own under mine. "Although I believe Foxx Inc is an upstanding firm, you would be wise to carefully analyze any small print." Standing up, she said, "I'll go make a copy of this for your records." She picked up another small packet of papers and handed it to me as she walked past me to the other door. "I'll be back in a little while to answer any questions." The cover page was labeled "Foxx Inc Sensitive: Disclosure, Authorized Only under NDA". Typical enough, or so I thought. Turning the page I found myself faced with a rather extensive questionnaire. As I started to work on it, I soon realized it was also anything but typical. Relationship status, exercise habits, pieces of medical history, diet, alcohol consumption, sexual orientation, sexual experience to include number of partners, and then very specific questions about what sexual acts I enjoyed, would do, and absolutely would not do. I answered a few and then stopped; finding I was not comfortable providing this level of detail about private aspects of my life. A little while later the door opened and I saw Ms. Olson re-enter the room. Seeing I was not writing, she said "That was fast, are you all done?" Standing in front of me she leaned over to look at the papers in my lap. Still looking forward I was treated to the most glorious down blouse view I may have ever been given. Her white top hung away from her chest, now fully revealed as a pair of large, tanned breasts unconstrained by a bra. I gulped and when I looked up she was smiling at me, apparently not put off at all by my observation of her chest. However, in my defense she had all but deliberately dangled them in my face. Add to that she was now wearing quite shocking black lipstick. Now I was really off balance. She retook her seat. "Do you have questions or concerns I can help resolve, Mr. Jeffries?" "It's just that, well, I don't see why you need to know some of these things about your building manager," I said. She leaned back. "Ah, I see. You did note the position is 'provider of building services', did you not?" I nodded. Her smile turned into leer. Yep, I'm quite sure of the memory. She leered at me. "You'll forgive me. I do so enjoy this part of the interview, and I've only done it a few other times, so humor me." I took an involuntary look at her chest again. Her expressions remained the same as she said, "Your job, should you choose to accept it, includes sexually servicing the women who work here." I was almost, almost certain I'd used my inside voice when I shouted, "Holy shit!" But then Ms. Olson almost jumped back at my outburst. I know she jumped because she bounced really nicely. Taking a deep breath, I said, "Okay." Raising an eyebrow, she said, "'Okay', really?" Then a long pause, and she continued with the smirk back on her face. "Well then, ask me any questions you have and we'll see if we cannot clear this up." I was rewarded, I think, as her smirk switched to predatory again. I had the feeling she was toying with me. Not unlike a cat and a mouse though I didn't really think she'd literally eat me. At least not in a bad way. I pinched myself for focus. "Right, how about this one about exercise habits?" I asked. "Physical condition is linked to physical performance, wouldn't you say?" she said. Looking back I'm not sure there was a reason for me to continue, but sometimes you haven't quite processed what people have told you. I said "Um, why the question about sexual orientation? And my diet?" She locked eyes with me and I could not look away. "Mr. Jeffries, I believe my stating that you are expected to "sexually service the staff like a stud within a herd of brood mares" more than adequately provided information sufficient to answer the first." Now, I know I asked for it, but when she spoke it really rocked me. Her face was all professional, stern, condescending and superior when she resumed her rebuke of my density. "It would not do for me to hire someone not hungry enough for it. It is up to me, and me alone to select the appropriate," she winked again, "stud for my herd." I swallowed heavily and nodded. She stood and removed her jacket, hung it on a coat rack and took her seat again. Her large breasts were now every bit on display, the sheer fabric of the material all but baring them to my gaze. I forced myself to look in the eye again, finally realizing what this interview was leading up to. "Now that you have utilized logic and available information to answer your first silly question 'about sexual orientation," she'd kind of spat the words at me, "I will answer your second plainly." Now the look she gave me was something I couldn't explain or describe. I don't know how to explain what 'holy fucking hornier than ever' looks like, but that was her. Then she made an obvious display of running her tongue along her lips and said, "You must be aware that your diet directly affects the taste of your semen. Are you not?" At this point any thoughts about work life balance were thrown to the curb like an ex's CD collection. I knew my mouth was hanging open. Her large breasts swayed and jiggled as she spoke. I now noticed that her areola were very dark and her nipples quite hard, and easily seen through a not-quite-there top. Forcing myself to look back up at her face I cleared my throat and said, "I think I see. Shall I get back to answering these then?" She nodded and smiled back at me, "I'm happy to hear that. And yes, please do. I would like to conclude your interview today." For a very brief second I considered how I might feel if I were a woman being asked to, ah, service the male members of the firm as a prerequisite for employment. Don't be too hard on me for acknowledging that I, and my hard-on, didn't mind one bit. It only took me a few minutes to write out short answers to the questions, after which I passed the questionnaire back to her. She read over my answers, nodding every now and then. "So, Thomas, you can call me Ashley, if you like." I don't know what, but that didn't sound like what I should call her. "Thank you, Ms. Olson," I let out a long breath and notice a flare to her nostrils. It felt like I made the right choice, and I said, "What's next?" "For one, you should know this aspect of the position is obviously off the books, except for the salary, which is an additional fifty percent over your normal pay." I nodded and could not suppress a truly shit-eating grin. She raised an eyebrow that again indicated mild irritation, "Is that not acceptable, Mr. Jeffries?" She delivered my name in two words with a notable pause, more like 'Mister. Jeffries." The tone was all heat. Clearly the Mr. & Miss Smith was strong with her. I liked it. A lot. I shook my head and tried to refocus, if only for a bit. "No, it's not that at all. It's just, well, you're telling me I'm likely to be having sex with any number of women here, and you are going to pay me for it?" Maybe she was acting, but her expression was one of sincere offense. Again with the stutter pronouncement, "I am certain I just characterized the additional pay as stud fees." As I gaped at her statement, she unbuttoned the top half of her blouse. Yep, no doubt about the solid nips, flushed face and suddenly deeper breathing. Actually I can't tell you how I noticed or remembered that given how aware I was of her body and my hard-on. Her restatement of 'stud duty' made me smile. Then I said, "Again Ms. Olson, you mistake my meaning. My comments were meant as 'I can't believe you want to pay me more for this.'" Her face relaxed at once and she stood and walked to stand between the desk and myself. For the first time I noticed the scent of an aroused woman. "Mister. Jeffries, contrary to what you may think, finding someone for this job is not easy. It is simply not possible to advertise for a proper, well, cocksman." Well, that did it. There was no unhearing something like that. Stud was one thing, but 'cocksman?' Somehow it meant nothing to me even as I could completely understand it. I once more tried shaking my head to clear my thoughts for a moment. I remembered something she said that seemed suddenly relevant. I said, "What did you mean by more personal information?" She finished unbuttoning her blouse, and then shrugged it off, her body now bare from her waist up. Her breasts were nothing short of magnificent. I was staring and completely unable to stop myself from reaching out and taking them in my hands. She purred, then put her hands over mine and said, "Don't think poorly of me, Mr. Jeffries, but I contacted Tilly." Yet again, I found myself surprised. I'll tell you the story later, maybe, but Tilly was another Sailor, my off-the-books roommate and more girlfriend than fuck buddy for the past two years. We'd parted amicably when I left the Navy. Probably important to this story, she was my fourth and to date last sexual partner, and she'd been equal parts ravenous and patient with me. While I'd always figured I'd done right by her, the look on Ashley's face spoke volumes to the review I seem to have been given. I hadn't formed any kind of response and was still kneading her gloriously full tits when she asked in a low voice, "Thomas, is it safe for me to have unprotected intercourse with you today?" "Well, yes and no? If you mean am I disease free, then yes. If you mean could I get you pregnant, the answer is yes, so then no, it's not safe. And you're trusting someone you just met?" "Thomas, I have read a rather thorough synopsis of your life and the government feels you are trustworthy. Should I not?" I nodded, and she continued, "And you just gave me a most sincere and thorough answer to a simple question." Then she leaned down and gave me a thoroughly debauching kiss on the lips that left us both panting. She held my face in her hands, "I should mention that in this arrangement the person in the Firm initiating the encounter is required to provide protection." Then I watched with continued surprise as she sat on the desk, put her feet on the arms of my chair and lifted her skirt to show me a very bald and equally wet cunt. I noted she was an inny, at least right then. As she relaxed back on her elbows she said, "To continue your interview;" and her voice cut off. Most likely because by the time she had those words out of her mouth my lips were locked on hers. Her cunt lips of course. "Um," she sighed, "I do love a man who needs little direction. I was going to say, well, fuck it!" and she she held my head firmly in place. She was hot, wet, vocal, and very responsive. Darting my tongue in and out of her cunt and around her lips, I was as eager to please as I had ever been. In moments, feeling she was ready for it, I thrust two fingers into her and pressed at her g-spot. With my free hand I reached up and grasped one of breasts. "Oh, fuck yes," she moaned, "lick me!" Her moans and words guided me to the things she liked, nibbles on her lips, sucking on her clit, all of which I did with abandon. It had been almost three months since the last time I had sex, and I wasn't about to let this opportunity get away. I attacked her cunt with passion, hungry for her moans and words. A long string of "Um, yes, Um, fuck! Um, oh my god!" poured out of her and I kept up my efforts. Then, within only a couple of minutes she sat up, grabbed two handfuls of my hair and pressed my face hard into her cunt. "Fuck! I'm coming!" Hearing that, I tried to keep my efforts steady with what had got her there, strongly rubbing her g-spot with her clit firmly between my lips and teeth. Ten, fifteen seconds went by, and then she let loose of me and sagged back onto the table. "Very, very nice Mr. Jeffries." To be continued By PtmcPilot for Literotica

A Night of Sweet Treats: Part 1

Play Episode Listen Later Oct 30, 2025

Iris and Sam have a sexy ‘deflowering' party for two on Halloween. by MoonlitOpal. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. On a beautiful late October afternoon, Sam and I decided to eat lunch outside the call center where we worked. Sitting on a wooden bench near the building entrance, we dug into the sandwiches we'd brought from home. “It's such a gorgeous day,” I sighed. The sky held no trace of clouds, and a maple to my right was spectacular in its display of scarlet foliage. Breathing deep, I delighted in the cool, crisp air.“Soon it's going to be freezing,” Sam said. We'd been working together for almost a year, long enough for me to know he preferred summer to colder weather. “Then there will be no lunches for you and me outside, Iris. We'll be stuck inside the cafeteria for months.” I knew he was right, but I wouldn't let thoughts of winter, with its frigid days and waning light, dampen my mood. Sam and I chatted about work and how hectic things had been as of late, and after I finished my sandwich, I reached for the small bag of candy corn I'd packed for dessert. Though I knew Sam didn't share my love of sweets, I offered some to him anyway. He shook his head. “No, thank you.” “Oh, come on!” I insisted. “It's almost Halloween! It's practically tradition to eat candy corn this time of year.” He looked at me with an amused smile, and I couldn't help feeling a nervous flutter deep in the pit of my stomach. Sam was twenty-three, a year older than I, and he had gorgeous brown eyes, so expressive they could make a girl's heart melt. His dark hair seemed in constant need of a trim; sometimes I had to resist the urge to run my fingers through it and brush it back from his face. “My family never celebrated Halloween,” Sam revealed. I remembered him mentioning that his parents were extremely religious. Sam didn't strike me as particularly devout, and I got a sense that his lack of faith had caused a rift between him and the rest of his family. “It's just like any other day to me,” he went on. I loved Halloween, though being a shy introvert, I never did much to enjoy the festivities. Parties and crowds made me break out in a sweat, so I usually spent Halloween at my mom's house, where we would hand out candy and watch scary movies while eating enough junk food to give us a sugar high. This year, however, she had to travel for work, and I'd resigned myself to spending Halloween alone in my apartment. Turning toward Sam now, I playfully held out my tongue so he could see the piece of candy corn resting on it. “You should get dressed up and binge on candy at least once in your life,” I told him. “Well, what about you?” he asked. “What are your plans for Halloween?” I shrugged. “My social life is pretty much nonexistent, so I don't have any. Unless…” My heart suddenly felt like it was pounding in my throat, and my mouth grew dry from nervousness. I averted my stare, then sneaked a glance at him. “Unless you want to come over to my apartment,” I finally managed to say. My ability to flirt was abysmal; I couldn't have been beguiling if my life depended on it. To make matters worse, I knew my face was growing hot as I waited for Sam's answer. When he didn't speak right away, I awkwardly rushed on. “We could dress up if you want–there's still time to get costumes–and I could make a pizza for dinner. We could watch campy old horror movies and drink apple cider…” Even as I spoke, I couldn't bring myself to look at Sam. I was afraid he would find me pathetic. “You know what, Iris? That sounds like a lot of fun,” he said, and I knew I wasn't imagining it when he moved a few inches closer to me. I tried and failed to suppress a delighted grin at his response. “Awesome! Why don't you come over at around six?” I suggested. Sam knew I lived in the lower-level apartment of a house not far from the call center. “I'll give you the address, and when you get there, just come around back.” Sam's smile widened, as if my enthusiasm was contagious. “So you're going to introduce me to all the delights of Halloween?” he asked. Something in the tone of his voice made a delicious shiver travel down my spine. “I certainly hope to,” I replied. He raised an eyebrow, and I had to duck my head so I could hide behind my shoulder-length brown hair. All the while, I told myself to calm down and stop acting like an idiot. It was just a little get-together at my place. Sam probably didn't even consider it a date. We were simply two friends hanging out for Halloween because we had no other plans. So why did I feel so nervous? Why were my palms sweaty and my hands shaky? Why was it that when I imagined Sam leaning in to kiss me, the thought sent a surge of heat straight between my thighs? “And you're going to wear a costume?” Sam asked. I looked up and gave him what I hoped was a casual smile. “Sure! I mean, you don't have to, but I haven't dressed up for Halloween in forever, so I figure this is my chance to go all out.” Sam reached over to pluck a piece of candy corn from the bag in my lap. “Then I'll dress up, too. I can't promise anything spectacular, but I'll do my best,” he said. “I can't wait to see what you come up with.” Already I was trying to decide on a costume for myself. Should I be a witch? A princess? A ghost? None of those seemed original enough. When my eyes met Sam's once more, I immediately realized just what I wanted to be. Sitting so close to him, I knew I was the very definition of average: average height, average weight. My hazel eyes were somewhat large yet could still pass for average. But during the one night of the year when Sam and I would be alone, and I could transform into whatever or whomever I wanted, I resolved to be anything but average. I would be bold and confident, no longer shy and insecure. And maybe, just maybe, I would be brave enough to make it clear to Sam just how I felt about him. With any luck, he might decide he felt the same way about me. Halloween was still several days away, but I went shopping for a costume as soon as I left work later that afternoon. Some quick online browsing led me to a store downtown, and I could barely contain my excitement as I stepped inside the place. “Can I help you find something?” a woman behind the counter asked me. “The Bride of Frankenstein,” I quickly replied, then added, “the costume, I mean.” All the while I prayed the store had it in my size. The fates must have been smiling down upon me, because the saleslady easily located a costume that looked like it would be a perfect fit. “You're welcome to try it on,” she told me. I gazed at the black wig, which of course featured white streaks on either side, and I imagined how I would look wearing it after I applied some dark red lipstick, along with black eyeliner and smoky eye shadow. The sleeves of the virginal white dress resembled bandages, and the garment's hem was almost floor-length. As I stroked the satiny fabric, I grinned with delight. “I don't need to try it on,” I said to the saleslady. “This is what I want.” The costume was a little pricey for my budget, but I handed over my credit card without hesitation. As I stared down at the dress on the counter, the symbolism of the outfit wasn't lost on me. While I would soon be twenty-three, I'd never had a real boyfriend, and I was still a virgin. After I paid for the costume and left the shop, I decided to swing by the grocery store. Outside the entrance, I studied the pumpkins for sale and finally selected a nice round one, large enough for carving. Once inside, I pushed a cart down the aisles, grabbing a frozen pizza, a variety pack of Halloween candy, and a half gallon of apple cider. Lingering in the cosmetics section, I chose the perfect shade of lipstick. As I surveyed the items in my cart, I realized I was smiling. Simply planning for my evening with Sam made that excited flutter return to my stomach. I tried not to let myself get too carried away imagining what Sam and I might do together on Halloween, but still I wandered the aisles, searching for an item I didn't dare ask for help in finding. Finally I located the condoms, and I stared in bewilderment at all the different kinds. Glancing around, I was relieved no other customers were nearby. Then I set about reading the descriptions on the boxes before choosing a brand that boasted durability. If I did have sex, durability was definitely what I wanted in a condom. I paid for the groceries and then started for home. By the time I pulled into the driveway, it was almost dark, and Nora, the woman who owned the house and lived on the upper level, had left the porch light on. I smiled at the kind gesture, though the entrance to my apartment was at the back of the house, so the light from the porch provided almost no illumination once I reached my door. Nora was middle-aged and recently divorced, so when she wasn't working, she was usually out with friends or on a date. Of the two of us, I was the homebody, and I thought she liked having a quiet tenant around to keep an eye on things while she was gone. Once I'd carried all my purchases into my apartment, I put away the groceries and then rushed to try on my costume. Standing before the mirror in my bedroom, I donned the Bride's dress. A delighted grin danced on my lips when I found that it indeed fit me perfectly. After putting on the wig to complete my outfit, I turned from side to side, trying to imagine what Sam would think of me. My costume wasn't sexy; if anything, the dress was modest. But I was definitely transformed into someone new while wearing it. I could only hope the getup persuaded Sam to see me in a different way, too. For the rest of the week, Sam and I ate lunch together, but neither of us mentioned him coming over for Halloween. The holiday fell on a weekend, and by Friday, I was worried Sam had forgotten all about our plans, but as we headed back inside after our lunch break, he looked over at me and smiled. “So I'll be at your place at six on Halloween night.” I nodded, trying not to look too eager as I smiled back. “You have the address, right?” I'd given it to him earlier in the week, but I wanted to make sure. “Of course,” he said. “Would you like me to bring anything?” “Just your handsome self,” I replied without thinking, and as soon as the words were out of my mouth, I wanted to die of mortification. His handsome self? Who actually blurted out something like that? Awkward and socially inept Iris, that was who. The surprise was evident on Sam's face, but his smile widened. “I will be sure to do that, Iris. And by the way,” he went on, leaning close to me and lowering his voice, “you're really cute when you blush.” I spent the day of Halloween cleaning my apartment, determined to conceal the fact that I was a bit of a slob. By the time I had the place spotless, it was well into the afternoon, and once I ate a late lunch, I hurried to take a shower. As the water cascaded over me, I stared down at my body. I'd just shaved my legs and armpits, but I wasn't sure what to do about my pubic hair. I normally kept the dark triangle between my thighs closely trimmed, but now I wondered if I should shave it. If Sam and I got to the point where he actually saw my pubic hair, would he wish I was bare? Finally I decided to leave the hair covering my mound while I shaved my outer lips. When I set the razor aside, I slid my fingertips over the newly smooth skin and realized I liked the way it felt. My flesh felt more exposed, not only to the cool air and the water but also to my touch. I couldn't resist giving my clit a teasing rub. My body immediately responded, and a soft moan escaped my lips. I seemed perpetually horny; it was as if my body was desperately trying to steer me toward finally having sex. To relieve my frustration, I masturbated frequently, and it never took me long to come. Leaning against the shower wall, I spread my legs wider and began massaging my clit with a quick, circular motion. With my other hand, I sought out my entrance and worked two fingers deep inside. There was a twinge of discomfort, a hint of pain, while I attempted to stretch my opening. I knew losing my virginity would hurt, maybe a lot at first, but that wasn't enough to dampen my desire. Even now as I thrust my fingers in and out at a fervent pace, my body readily accepted the intrusion, and I could feel how wet I was. Glancing downward, I saw that my pale pink nipples were hard from my arousal. All I had to do was imagine Sam's mouth around one of them, and I was right on the edge of climax. My thighs shook as I rubbed my clit faster. I fantasized about the way Sam would look, the way he would feel, while he took me. “Fuck me, Sam!” I cried shamelessly. As the words echoed off the shower walls, I surrendered to a fierce orgasm. Releasing a helpless wail, I felt my muscles clench around my fingers deep within me. Again and again my body spasmed, and I reveled in each blissful contraction. After my climax subsided, I continued trembling. Gently withdrawing my fingers from between my thighs, I closed my eyes and waited for my breathing to slow. My movements were languid as I finished showering, and when I finally stepped out onto the bathmat and began drying off, I found I was relaxed, almost drowsy. Maybe it was a good thing I masturbated before Sam arrived, I thought. It would keep me from throwing myself at him as soon as he stepped inside my apartment. The idea of doing that made my sensitive clit throb, and I realized it would take far more than one orgasm to subdue my yearning for Sam. I went about blow drying my hair, then carefully pinned it back so it would be hidden under the wig. In my bedroom, I chose to wear a lacy white bra and matching panties beneath my dress. As I carefully applied make-up, I aimed for a dramatic effect that wasn't too over the top. My deep red lipstick was striking, and I managed to create the exact look I wanted with the eyeliner and shadow. Finally I put on the wig and stepped into black heels before giving my reflection a critical look. Then I grinned in satisfaction. “Perfect,” I declared. A few minutes before six, I put the pizza in the oven. I was grateful for something to do, as my anxiety had returned with a ferocity that made my hands shake. It wasn't yet dark, but the day was fading fast outside the kitchen window. Thinking about what the evening might hold for me and Sam was enough to quicken my pulse. Sam arrived right on time, and when I heard his knock, I rushed to answer the door. As soon as we saw each other, our mouths dropped open. I'd never seen Sam in anything other than business casual, but he now stood before me wearing a black cape over a white dress shirt, black vest, and black pants. His hair was slicked back, and he'd even given himself a prominent widow's peak. His stare swept over me, and when he grinned, I noticed his fangs. “You are one spectacular bride!” he exclaimed. I couldn't help but giggle at his compliment. “And you're one sexy vampire. I love your costume!” I made a show of beckoning him into the apartment. “I know you can't enter unless I explicitly invite you inside, so please do come in.” Sam laughed and stepped into the living room. As soon as I closed the door behind us, he drew me into a quick hug. “Thanks for inviting me over tonight.” After I recovered from my initial shock at being in Sam's arms, I hurriedly hugged him back. “Thanks for coming. Are you hungry? The pizza's almost ready.” “Sounds great.” He looked around my apartment as we headed toward the kitchen. “This is an awesome apartment.” “It's kind of small, but I like it,” I said. “Nora–the woman who owns the house and lives upstairs–told me she would be at a party tonight, so no one else is here.” I tried to keep my voice casual as I revealed this information to Sam. “Then we can go absolutely wild,” he responded with a grin. I knew he was only teasing, but the thought of going wild with him made my cheeks redden. All I had to do was remember my earlier fantasy in the shower, and I immediately grew wet. “We can do whatever we want,” I informed him, flashing my own wicked grin. Sam raised his eyebrows, and I could have sworn I saw his face flush a little as well. I busied myself with taking the pizza out of the oven, hoping I hadn't come on too strong. “You need any help?” Sam asked. “Nope. Just make yourself comfortable, and I'll have this ready in a sec.” Sam sat down at the table while I divided the pizza into slices. I couldn't help but be hyperaware of his presence, since I was used to spending all my time in the apartment alone. Once I'd put our plates on the table, along with a glass of cider for each of us, I sat across from Sam, trying to suppress a nervous giggle. “I'll have to take my fangs out,” he said. “Yeah, I guess Dracula never tried to eat pizza. But there's a first time for everything.” I lifted my glass of cider. “Here's to your first time celebrating Halloween, Sam.” He grinned and gently tapped his glass against mine. As we ate dinner, the conversation flowed easily between us. It was as if we were sitting together at lunch, chatting away, and I felt the tension in my shoulders gradually disappear. The evening was going great, I assured myself. Sam looked like he was having fun. After we finished eating, Sam insisted on helping me wash the dishes. We stood side by side at the sink, with me washing and him drying. “Have you ever carved a pumpkin?” I asked. “Nope,” he replied. “My parents were okay with pumpkins, but jack-o'-lanterns? That's another story.” I nodded toward the pumpkin I'd placed in the corner of the kitchen. “Well, tonight you're in luck, because I picked out the perfect pumpkin for you to carve.” Sam threw his head back and laughed. “Only if you help!” “Deal.” As we took turns scooping out the slimy pumpkin innards, I gave Sam a sidelong glance. “You don't feel like you're doing something sinful right now, do you?” I asked. “I don't want you to be uncomfortable.” “No, not at all,” he answered. “I have no issue with religion, but my family is just… overzealous. My parents pretty much stopped talking to me when I told them I no longer wanted to attend church with them every Sunday.” “I'm sorry,” I said quietly. Sam shrugged, but I knew his family's estrangement bothered him. “I figure they'll come around eventually.” Sitting at the table beside me, he carefully carved the pumpkin. “Do you get along with your mom okay? From the way you talk about her, it sounds like you two have a good relationship,” he said. During one of our recent lunch conversations, I'd mentioned to Sam that my parents were divorced and I rarely saw my father. “Mom's great,” I told him now, “but we're so different. She's confident and outgoing, and I'm… not.” Sam looked at me and smiled. “You are when you get to know someone,” he said. “I like that.” I beamed at his words, then leaned back in my chair, regarding the pumpkin's new grinning face. “You did a great job! Looks like you're a pro at carving pumpkins.” Jumping up from the table, I got a tea light candle to illuminate the jack-o'-lantern. Once it was lit, I turned off the kitchen light so we could admire Sam's work. As we stood side by side, he slipped his arm around me. I nestled against him, basking in his warmth while inhaling his familiar yet enticing scent. I was exquisitely aware of my body touching his, and I wanted more than anything to kiss him, but I told myself it was too soon. “Wanna watch TV?” I asked. “There are probably lots of scary movies to choose from tonight.” Sam gave me one of his sweet grins. “Sure.” As we headed into the living room, I grabbed the large bag of candy I'd bought. “You thought of everything!” he said, taking off his cape before he sat down beside me on the couch. “I know you're not crazy about sweets, but I figured you could find something you like in that bag.” Now that we were next to each other in the almost darkness, I swallowed hard, trying to fight an attack of nerves. Flipping through the channels, I came across a black-and-white vampire film. “This should be right up your alley,” I told Sam playfully. “Absolutely,” he said as I settled back on the couch. “Maybe I can learn something, because my vampire game needs work.” “Oh, I don't know about that.” I turned to face him. “You're quite alluring.” Sam turned toward me as well, a pleased smile dancing on his lips. “Really?” he asked in a low voice. “How so?” Gazing into his eyes, I told myself to go for it. As nervous as I was, I knew I wasn't imagining his interest in me. Before I spoke, I took a deep breath to gather up all my courage. “Well, you have an incredibly sexy voice, for starters,” I said. Now Sam was grinning. “Is that right?” I slowly nodded, my stare moving to his lips. “I'd be lying if I said I never imagined you leaning close to me and whispering all kinds of dirty things in my ear.” Sam's eyes widened at my confession, and I heard his sharp intake of breath. I quickly looked away from him, afraid I'd gone too far. Still I couldn't deny that my entire body seemed to pulse with need. Simply saying those words to him had made me wet once again. On the television screen, a handsome vampire sank his fangs into a beautiful young woman's neck. I dared to flash a grin at Sam. “Be sure to take notes,” I told him. “Oh, I am,” he responded. “In fact, I'd better get my fangs so I can practice.” Now it was my turn to be surprised as I watched him get up from the couch and retrieve the plastic fangs from the kitchen. He popped them back in place, then sat down next to me again. “So,” he said, giving me a wide smile as he wiggled his eyebrows, “this is the part where I mesmerize you so you're utterly unable to resist me.” Oh, I was already there, but I couldn't tell him that! Instead, I laughed and moved closer to him. “Go for it!” I cried. Sam leaned toward me, bringing his lips close to my ear. “I think you're so sexy, Iris,” he whispered. “All night, I've wanted to kiss you. When I think about slipping a hand beneath your dress, it makes me so hard…” I closed my eyes and released a moan, powerless to hide my arousal. Sam pressed his mouth to my neck, laughing low and soft as he teasingly grazed my skin with his fangs. “That did the trick,” I said, my voice high and breathy. “Now I'm all yours, Sam.” He removed the fangs once again, then turned my face toward his. I stared up at him, my heart pounding like a thundering drum in my chest. Sam pressed his lips to mine, and I melted into our first kiss. His mouth was so warm and soft, so inviting. I slipped my arms around his neck, eager for more of him. When our tongues met, a current of lust traveled through me, and my hips actually began rocking, making my need clear. I finally withdrew from him, breathing hard. Sam's stare was hot, and before I'd recovered from the kiss, he gave me another one, his mouth more demanding. I surrendered completely, feeling lightheaded as a fierce aching began between my thighs. Sam tentatively cupped my breast. My pleasured cry was muffled by his lips, and before I could stop myself, I slid my hand down his chest, then lower. He gave an encouraging moan, which only grew louder when my fingers reached his erection. This time, Sam was the one to break our kiss so he could catch his breath. He looked down, watching me stroke him through his pants. Feeling his hardness beneath my palm made me shiver; it was all I could do not to remove my wet panties, then lift up my dress and spread my legs for him. Instead, I took off my wig, then removed the pins from my hair so it fell free. With Sam's stare riveted to me, and his chest rising and falling with heavy breaths, I worked up the nerve to say, “I need to tell you something.” “Okay,” he said quickly. I figured there was no sense being coy about it. “I'm a virgin,” I blurted out. “In case you haven't already guessed. But I'm ready for that to change. Tonight.” I fought the urge to avert my gaze as I grew suddenly self-conscious. “I've never had a real boyfriend, so I have no idea what I'm doing. If that scares you off, I understand.” Sam smiled and ran a hand through his hair, mussing up his vampire coif. Then he brought his face close to mine, as if confiding a secret. “That won't scare me off, Iris, since I'm a virgin, too.” My mouth dropped open, for his revelation came as a total shock. “Really?” He nodded. “Most girls I dated in the past were religious, like my family, and they wanted to wait until marriage. Now it seems like everyone our age has already had sex, and I guess I have kind of a hang-up about it. If I do work up the nerve to ask someone out, and we hit it off, I find I'm dreading that inevitable conversation. My insecurity tends to ruin things before the relationship turns sexual.” “But you haven't been insecure with me,” I pointed out. He tilted his head, regarding me with a soft smile. “No, I haven't. I certainly didn't come here expecting to have sex tonight, but when we started kissing and touching, it just felt so… right. I knew I'd be comfortable with admitting my lack of experience to you. I didn't feel like you would judge me.” “Of course I wouldn't,” I said. “But I will admit that, unlike you, I was hoping to have sex tonight, so…” I jumped up from the couch and took off toward my bedroom, leaving a puzzled Sam staring after me. I quickly returned, carrying the box of condoms. Sam's eyes grew wide as he grinned. “You really did think of everything, didn't you?” To be continued.. by MoonlitOpal for Literotica.

A Night of Sweet Treats: Part 1

savior rural gazing glancing

Play Episode Listen Later Oct 30, 2025

Iris and Sam have a sexy ‘deflowering' party for two on Halloween. by MoonlitOpal. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. On a beautiful late October afternoon, Sam and I decided to eat lunch outside the call center where we worked. Sitting on a wooden bench near the building entrance, we dug into the sandwiches we'd brought from home. “It's such a gorgeous day,” I sighed. The sky held no trace of clouds, and a maple to my right was spectacular in its display of scarlet foliage. Breathing deep, I delighted in the cool, crisp air.“Soon it's going to be freezing,” Sam said. We'd been working together for almost a year, long enough for me to know he preferred summer to colder weather. “Then there will be no lunches for you and me outside, Iris. We'll be stuck inside the cafeteria for months.” I knew he was right, but I wouldn't let thoughts of winter, with its frigid days and waning light, dampen my mood. Sam and I chatted about work and how hectic things had been as of late, and after I finished my sandwich, I reached for the small bag of candy corn I'd packed for dessert. Though I knew Sam didn't share my love of sweets, I offered some to him anyway. He shook his head. “No, thank you.” “Oh, come on!” I insisted. “It's almost Halloween! It's practically tradition to eat candy corn this time of year.” He looked at me with an amused smile, and I couldn't help feeling a nervous flutter deep in the pit of my stomach. Sam was twenty-three, a year older than I, and he had gorgeous brown eyes, so expressive they could make a girl's heart melt. His dark hair seemed in constant need of a trim; sometimes I had to resist the urge to run my fingers through it and brush it back from his face. “My family never celebrated Halloween,” Sam revealed. I remembered him mentioning that his parents were extremely religious. Sam didn't strike me as particularly devout, and I got a sense that his lack of faith had caused a rift between him and the rest of his family. “It's just like any other day to me,” he went on. I loved Halloween, though being a shy introvert, I never did much to enjoy the festivities. Parties and crowds made me break out in a sweat, so I usually spent Halloween at my mom's house, where we would hand out candy and watch scary movies while eating enough junk food to give us a sugar high. This year, however, she had to travel for work, and I'd resigned myself to spending Halloween alone in my apartment. Turning toward Sam now, I playfully held out my tongue so he could see the piece of candy corn resting on it. “You should get dressed up and binge on candy at least once in your life,” I told him. “Well, what about you?” he asked. “What are your plans for Halloween?” I shrugged. “My social life is pretty much nonexistent, so I don't have any. Unless…” My heart suddenly felt like it was pounding in my throat, and my mouth grew dry from nervousness. I averted my stare, then sneaked a glance at him. “Unless you want to come over to my apartment,” I finally managed to say. My ability to flirt was abysmal; I couldn't have been beguiling if my life depended on it. To make matters worse, I knew my face was growing hot as I waited for Sam's answer. When he didn't speak right away, I awkwardly rushed on. “We could dress up if you want–there's still time to get costumes–and I could make a pizza for dinner. We could watch campy old horror movies and drink apple cider…” Even as I spoke, I couldn't bring myself to look at Sam. I was afraid he would find me pathetic. “You know what, Iris? That sounds like a lot of fun,” he said, and I knew I wasn't imagining it when he moved a few inches closer to me. I tried and failed to suppress a delighted grin at his response. “Awesome! Why don't you come over at around six?” I suggested. Sam knew I lived in the lower-level apartment of a house not far from the call center. “I'll give you the address, and when you get there, just come around back.” Sam's smile widened, as if my enthusiasm was contagious. “So you're going to introduce me to all the delights of Halloween?” he asked. Something in the tone of his voice made a delicious shiver travel down my spine. “I certainly hope to,” I replied. He raised an eyebrow, and I had to duck my head so I could hide behind my shoulder-length brown hair. All the while, I told myself to calm down and stop acting like an idiot. It was just a little get-together at my place. Sam probably didn't even consider it a date. We were simply two friends hanging out for Halloween because we had no other plans. So why did I feel so nervous? Why were my palms sweaty and my hands shaky? Why was it that when I imagined Sam leaning in to kiss me, the thought sent a surge of heat straight between my thighs? “And you're going to wear a costume?” Sam asked. I looked up and gave him what I hoped was a casual smile. “Sure! I mean, you don't have to, but I haven't dressed up for Halloween in forever, so I figure this is my chance to go all out.” Sam reached over to pluck a piece of candy corn from the bag in my lap. “Then I'll dress up, too. I can't promise anything spectacular, but I'll do my best,” he said. “I can't wait to see what you come up with.” Already I was trying to decide on a costume for myself. Should I be a witch? A princess? A ghost? None of those seemed original enough. When my eyes met Sam's once more, I immediately realized just what I wanted to be. Sitting so close to him, I knew I was the very definition of average: average height, average weight. My hazel eyes were somewhat large yet could still pass for average. But during the one night of the year when Sam and I would be alone, and I could transform into whatever or whomever I wanted, I resolved to be anything but average. I would be bold and confident, no longer shy and insecure. And maybe, just maybe, I would be brave enough to make it clear to Sam just how I felt about him. With any luck, he might decide he felt the same way about me. Halloween was still several days away, but I went shopping for a costume as soon as I left work later that afternoon. Some quick online browsing led me to a store downtown, and I could barely contain my excitement as I stepped inside the place. “Can I help you find something?” a woman behind the counter asked me. “The Bride of Frankenstein,” I quickly replied, then added, “the costume, I mean.” All the while I prayed the store had it in my size. The fates must have been smiling down upon me, because the saleslady easily located a costume that looked like it would be a perfect fit. “You're welcome to try it on,” she told me. I gazed at the black wig, which of course featured white streaks on either side, and I imagined how I would look wearing it after I applied some dark red lipstick, along with black eyeliner and smoky eye shadow. The sleeves of the virginal white dress resembled bandages, and the garment's hem was almost floor-length. As I stroked the satiny fabric, I grinned with delight. “I don't need to try it on,” I said to the saleslady. “This is what I want.” The costume was a little pricey for my budget, but I handed over my credit card without hesitation. As I stared down at the dress on the counter, the symbolism of the outfit wasn't lost on me. While I would soon be twenty-three, I'd never had a real boyfriend, and I was still a virgin. After I paid for the costume and left the shop, I decided to swing by the grocery store. Outside the entrance, I studied the pumpkins for sale and finally selected a nice round one, large enough for carving. Once inside, I pushed a cart down the aisles, grabbing a frozen pizza, a variety pack of Halloween candy, and a half gallon of apple cider. Lingering in the cosmetics section, I chose the perfect shade of lipstick. As I surveyed the items in my cart, I realized I was smiling. Simply planning for my evening with Sam made that excited flutter return to my stomach. I tried not to let myself get too carried away imagining what Sam and I might do together on Halloween, but still I wandered the aisles, searching for an item I didn't dare ask for help in finding. Finally I located the condoms, and I stared in bewilderment at all the different kinds. Glancing around, I was relieved no other customers were nearby. Then I set about reading the descriptions on the boxes before choosing a brand that boasted durability. If I did have sex, durability was definitely what I wanted in a condom. I paid for the groceries and then started for home. By the time I pulled into the driveway, it was almost dark, and Nora, the woman who owned the house and lived on the upper level, had left the porch light on. I smiled at the kind gesture, though the entrance to my apartment was at the back of the house, so the light from the porch provided almost no illumination once I reached my door. Nora was middle-aged and recently divorced, so when she wasn't working, she was usually out with friends or on a date. Of the two of us, I was the homebody, and I thought she liked having a quiet tenant around to keep an eye on things while she was gone. Once I'd carried all my purchases into my apartment, I put away the groceries and then rushed to try on my costume. Standing before the mirror in my bedroom, I donned the Bride's dress. A delighted grin danced on my lips when I found that it indeed fit me perfectly. After putting on the wig to complete my outfit, I turned from side to side, trying to imagine what Sam would think of me. My costume wasn't sexy; if anything, the dress was modest. But I was definitely transformed into someone new while wearing it. I could only hope the getup persuaded Sam to see me in a different way, too. For the rest of the week, Sam and I ate lunch together, but neither of us mentioned him coming over for Halloween. The holiday fell on a weekend, and by Friday, I was worried Sam had forgotten all about our plans, but as we headed back inside after our lunch break, he looked over at me and smiled. “So I'll be at your place at six on Halloween night.” I nodded, trying not to look too eager as I smiled back. “You have the address, right?” I'd given it to him earlier in the week, but I wanted to make sure. “Of course,” he said. “Would you like me to bring anything?” “Just your handsome self,” I replied without thinking, and as soon as the words were out of my mouth, I wanted to die of mortification. His handsome self? Who actually blurted out something like that? Awkward and socially inept Iris, that was who. The surprise was evident on Sam's face, but his smile widened. “I will be sure to do that, Iris. And by the way,” he went on, leaning close to me and lowering his voice, “you're really cute when you blush.” I spent the day of Halloween cleaning my apartment, determined to conceal the fact that I was a bit of a slob. By the time I had the place spotless, it was well into the afternoon, and once I ate a late lunch, I hurried to take a shower. As the water cascaded over me, I stared down at my body. I'd just shaved my legs and armpits, but I wasn't sure what to do about my pubic hair. I normally kept the dark triangle between my thighs closely trimmed, but now I wondered if I should shave it. If Sam and I got to the point where he actually saw my pubic hair, would he wish I was bare? Finally I decided to leave the hair covering my mound while I shaved my outer lips. When I set the razor aside, I slid my fingertips over the newly smooth skin and realized I liked the way it felt. My flesh felt more exposed, not only to the cool air and the water but also to my touch. I couldn't resist giving my clit a teasing rub. My body immediately responded, and a soft moan escaped my lips. I seemed perpetually horny; it was as if my body was desperately trying to steer me toward finally having sex. To relieve my frustration, I masturbated frequently, and it never took me long to come. Leaning against the shower wall, I spread my legs wider and began massaging my clit with a quick, circular motion. With my other hand, I sought out my entrance and worked two fingers deep inside. There was a twinge of discomfort, a hint of pain, while I attempted to stretch my opening. I knew losing my virginity would hurt, maybe a lot at first, but that wasn't enough to dampen my desire. Even now as I thrust my fingers in and out at a fervent pace, my body readily accepted the intrusion, and I could feel how wet I was. Glancing downward, I saw that my pale pink nipples were hard from my arousal. All I had to do was imagine Sam's mouth around one of them, and I was right on the edge of climax. My thighs shook as I rubbed my clit faster. I fantasized about the way Sam would look, the way he would feel, while he took me. “Fuck me, Sam!” I cried shamelessly. As the words echoed off the shower walls, I surrendered to a fierce orgasm. Releasing a helpless wail, I felt my muscles clench around my fingers deep within me. Again and again my body spasmed, and I reveled in each blissful contraction. After my climax subsided, I continued trembling. Gently withdrawing my fingers from between my thighs, I closed my eyes and waited for my breathing to slow. My movements were languid as I finished showering, and when I finally stepped out onto the bathmat and began drying off, I found I was relaxed, almost drowsy. Maybe it was a good thing I masturbated before Sam arrived, I thought. It would keep me from throwing myself at him as soon as he stepped inside my apartment. The idea of doing that made my sensitive clit throb, and I realized it would take far more than one orgasm to subdue my yearning for Sam. I went about blow drying my hair, then carefully pinned it back so it would be hidden under the wig. In my bedroom, I chose to wear a lacy white bra and matching panties beneath my dress. As I carefully applied make-up, I aimed for a dramatic effect that wasn't too over the top. My deep red lipstick was striking, and I managed to create the exact look I wanted with the eyeliner and shadow. Finally I put on the wig and stepped into black heels before giving my reflection a critical look. Then I grinned in satisfaction. “Perfect,” I declared. A few minutes before six, I put the pizza in the oven. I was grateful for something to do, as my anxiety had returned with a ferocity that made my hands shake. It wasn't yet dark, but the day was fading fast outside the kitchen window. Thinking about what the evening might hold for me and Sam was enough to quicken my pulse. Sam arrived right on time, and when I heard his knock, I rushed to answer the door. As soon as we saw each other, our mouths dropped open. I'd never seen Sam in anything other than business casual, but he now stood before me wearing a black cape over a white dress shirt, black vest, and black pants. His hair was slicked back, and he'd even given himself a prominent widow's peak. His stare swept over me, and when he grinned, I noticed his fangs. “You are one spectacular bride!” he exclaimed. I couldn't help but giggle at his compliment. “And you're one sexy vampire. I love your costume!” I made a show of beckoning him into the apartment. “I know you can't enter unless I explicitly invite you inside, so please do come in.” Sam laughed and stepped into the living room. As soon as I closed the door behind us, he drew me into a quick hug. “Thanks for inviting me over tonight.” After I recovered from my initial shock at being in Sam's arms, I hurriedly hugged him back. “Thanks for coming. Are you hungry? The pizza's almost ready.” “Sounds great.” He looked around my apartment as we headed toward the kitchen. “This is an awesome apartment.” “It's kind of small, but I like it,” I said. “Nora–the woman who owns the house and lives upstairs–told me she would be at a party tonight, so no one else is here.” I tried to keep my voice casual as I revealed this information to Sam. “Then we can go absolutely wild,” he responded with a grin. I knew he was only teasing, but the thought of going wild with him made my cheeks redden. All I had to do was remember my earlier fantasy in the shower, and I immediately grew wet. “We can do whatever we want,” I informed him, flashing my own wicked grin. Sam raised his eyebrows, and I could have sworn I saw his face flush a little as well. I busied myself with taking the pizza out of the oven, hoping I hadn't come on too strong. “You need any help?” Sam asked. “Nope. Just make yourself comfortable, and I'll have this ready in a sec.” Sam sat down at the table while I divided the pizza into slices. I couldn't help but be hyperaware of his presence, since I was used to spending all my time in the apartment alone. Once I'd put our plates on the table, along with a glass of cider for each of us, I sat across from Sam, trying to suppress a nervous giggle. “I'll have to take my fangs out,” he said. “Yeah, I guess Dracula never tried to eat pizza. But there's a first time for everything.” I lifted my glass of cider. “Here's to your first time celebrating Halloween, Sam.” He grinned and gently tapped his glass against mine. As we ate dinner, the conversation flowed easily between us. It was as if we were sitting together at lunch, chatting away, and I felt the tension in my shoulders gradually disappear. The evening was going great, I assured myself. Sam looked like he was having fun. After we finished eating, Sam insisted on helping me wash the dishes. We stood side by side at the sink, with me washing and him drying. “Have you ever carved a pumpkin?” I asked. “Nope,” he replied. “My parents were okay with pumpkins, but jack-o'-lanterns? That's another story.” I nodded toward the pumpkin I'd placed in the corner of the kitchen. “Well, tonight you're in luck, because I picked out the perfect pumpkin for you to carve.” Sam threw his head back and laughed. “Only if you help!” “Deal.” As we took turns scooping out the slimy pumpkin innards, I gave Sam a sidelong glance. “You don't feel like you're doing something sinful right now, do you?” I asked. “I don't want you to be uncomfortable.” “No, not at all,” he answered. “I have no issue with religion, but my family is just… overzealous. My parents pretty much stopped talking to me when I told them I no longer wanted to attend church with them every Sunday.” “I'm sorry,” I said quietly. Sam shrugged, but I knew his family's estrangement bothered him. “I figure they'll come around eventually.” Sitting at the table beside me, he carefully carved the pumpkin. “Do you get along with your mom okay? From the way you talk about her, it sounds like you two have a good relationship,” he said. During one of our recent lunch conversations, I'd mentioned to Sam that my parents were divorced and I rarely saw my father. “Mom's great,” I told him now, “but we're so different. She's confident and outgoing, and I'm… not.” Sam looked at me and smiled. “You are when you get to know someone,” he said. “I like that.” I beamed at his words, then leaned back in my chair, regarding the pumpkin's new grinning face. “You did a great job! Looks like you're a pro at carving pumpkins.” Jumping up from the table, I got a tea light candle to illuminate the jack-o'-lantern. Once it was lit, I turned off the kitchen light so we could admire Sam's work. As we stood side by side, he slipped his arm around me. I nestled against him, basking in his warmth while inhaling his familiar yet enticing scent. I was exquisitely aware of my body touching his, and I wanted more than anything to kiss him, but I told myself it was too soon. “Wanna watch TV?” I asked. “There are probably lots of scary movies to choose from tonight.” Sam gave me one of his sweet grins. “Sure.” As we headed into the living room, I grabbed the large bag of candy I'd bought. “You thought of everything!” he said, taking off his cape before he sat down beside me on the couch. “I know you're not crazy about sweets, but I figured you could find something you like in that bag.” Now that we were next to each other in the almost darkness, I swallowed hard, trying to fight an attack of nerves. Flipping through the channels, I came across a black-and-white vampire film. “This should be right up your alley,” I told Sam playfully. “Absolutely,” he said as I settled back on the couch. “Maybe I can learn something, because my vampire game needs work.” “Oh, I don't know about that.” I turned to face him. “You're quite alluring.” Sam turned toward me as well, a pleased smile dancing on his lips. “Really?” he asked in a low voice. “How so?” Gazing into his eyes, I told myself to go for it. As nervous as I was, I knew I wasn't imagining his interest in me. Before I spoke, I took a deep breath to gather up all my courage. “Well, you have an incredibly sexy voice, for starters,” I said. Now Sam was grinning. “Is that right?” I slowly nodded, my stare moving to his lips. “I'd be lying if I said I never imagined you leaning close to me and whispering all kinds of dirty things in my ear.” Sam's eyes widened at my confession, and I heard his sharp intake of breath. I quickly looked away from him, afraid I'd gone too far. Still I couldn't deny that my entire body seemed to pulse with need. Simply saying those words to him had made me wet once again. On the television screen, a handsome vampire sank his fangs into a beautiful young woman's neck. I dared to flash a grin at Sam. “Be sure to take notes,” I told him. “Oh, I am,” he responded. “In fact, I'd better get my fangs so I can practice.” Now it was my turn to be surprised as I watched him get up from the couch and retrieve the plastic fangs from the kitchen. He popped them back in place, then sat down next to me again. “So,” he said, giving me a wide smile as he wiggled his eyebrows, “this is the part where I mesmerize you so you're utterly unable to resist me.” Oh, I was already there, but I couldn't tell him that! Instead, I laughed and moved closer to him. “Go for it!” I cried. Sam leaned toward me, bringing his lips close to my ear. “I think you're so sexy, Iris,” he whispered. “All night, I've wanted to kiss you. When I think about slipping a hand beneath your dress, it makes me so hard…” I closed my eyes and released a moan, powerless to hide my arousal. Sam pressed his mouth to my neck, laughing low and soft as he teasingly grazed my skin with his fangs. “That did the trick,” I said, my voice high and breathy. “Now I'm all yours, Sam.” He removed the fangs once again, then turned my face toward his. I stared up at him, my heart pounding like a thundering drum in my chest. Sam pressed his lips to mine, and I melted into our first kiss. His mouth was so warm and soft, so inviting. I slipped my arms around his neck, eager for more of him. When our tongues met, a current of lust traveled through me, and my hips actually began rocking, making my need clear. I finally withdrew from him, breathing hard. Sam's stare was hot, and before I'd recovered from the kiss, he gave me another one, his mouth more demanding. I surrendered completely, feeling lightheaded as a fierce aching began between my thighs. Sam tentatively cupped my breast. My pleasured cry was muffled by his lips, and before I could stop myself, I slid my hand down his chest, then lower. He gave an encouraging moan, which only grew louder when my fingers reached his erection. This time, Sam was the one to break our kiss so he could catch his breath. He looked down, watching me stroke him through his pants. Feeling his hardness beneath my palm made me shiver; it was all I could do not to remove my wet panties, then lift up my dress and spread my legs for him. Instead, I took off my wig, then removed the pins from my hair so it fell free. With Sam's stare riveted to me, and his chest rising and falling with heavy breaths, I worked up the nerve to say, “I need to tell you something.” “Okay,” he said quickly. I figured there was no sense being coy about it. “I'm a virgin,” I blurted out. “In case you haven't already guessed. But I'm ready for that to change. Tonight.” I fought the urge to avert my gaze as I grew suddenly self-conscious. “I've never had a real boyfriend, so I have no idea what I'm doing. If that scares you off, I understand.” Sam smiled and ran a hand through his hair, mussing up his vampire coif. Then he brought his face close to mine, as if confiding a secret. “That won't scare me off, Iris, since I'm a virgin, too.” My mouth dropped open, for his revelation came as a total shock. “Really?” He nodded. “Most girls I dated in the past were religious, like my family, and they wanted to wait until marriage. Now it seems like everyone our age has already had sex, and I guess I have kind of a hang-up about it. If I do work up the nerve to ask someone out, and we hit it off, I find I'm dreading that inevitable conversation. My insecurity tends to ruin things before the relationship turns sexual.” “But you haven't been insecure with me,” I pointed out. He tilted his head, regarding me with a soft smile. “No, I haven't. I certainly didn't come here expecting to have sex tonight, but when we started kissing and touching, it just felt so… right. I knew I'd be comfortable with admitting my lack of experience to you. I didn't feel like you would judge me.” “Of course I wouldn't,” I said. “But I will admit that, unlike you, I was hoping to have sex tonight, so…” I jumped up from the couch and took off toward my bedroom, leaving a puzzled Sam staring after me. I quickly returned, carrying the box of condoms. Sam's eyes grew wide as he grinned. “You really did think of everything, didn't you?” To be continued.. by MoonlitOpal for Literotica.

The Rural Pastor Podcast – Episode 77 – Glancing Vs Gazing

The Rural Pastor Podcast

Play Episode Listen Later Sep 18, 2025 31:56

Join our discussion on the importance of the leader’s personal devotional life. Are you gazing into the scriptures and onto the face of your Savior, or are you merely giving Him a glance? Changing this can change everything! In this episode of the Rural Pastor Podcast, Andy Addis and Danny Payne share honest stories from […]

Sommerset College Advanced Sex Ed: Session 3

Play Episode Listen Later Sep 18, 2025

The students begin the next chapter; sex positions 101. Based on the work of firebird68. listen to the Podcast on Steamy Stories “Okay, everyone open your textbooks to chapter three, please.” Miss Banks instructed, waiting as the students all pulled out their books and flipped to the page. “As you all can see, this chapter will be covering sexual positions. A few examples include missionary, cowgirl, or doggy style. Today, we'll be going through a few various positions, and I'll be having you demonstrate them in pairs. Does anyone want to go first?” Sunny's hand shot into the air and she waved it around, eagerly. “I'll go first, Miss Banks!” she offered.“Okay, Sunny.” Miss Banks waved her up. “David, why don't you join her. Both of you come to the front.” Sunny and David made their way to the front of the room and Miss Banks pulled out a blanket, spreading out on the ground. “I'll have you two demonstrate the cowgirl position. Not to be confused with reverse cowgirl, standard cowgirl features the female facing her partner. The two of you may begin.” Sunny smiled at David and pulled him over to the blanket. “Take off your pants, David.” She urged. “And then lay down.” Undoing his pants, David dropped them and stepped out of the legs, yanking his shoes through. Sunny was already kneeling on the blanket and she excitedly patted the spot where she wanted him to lay down. Crouching down, David rolled onto his back and stretched out, his erection already standing straight up in the air. As soon as he was ready, Sunny bent down and engulfed his cock in her mouth. She eagerly slurped down his whole length, taking all of him into her throat. Extending her tongue to lap at his balls, she swirled her soft, pink appendage around on his sack, making him moan. “Class, come gather around so that you can all get a better view.” Miss Banks said. The students all rose from their seats and moved to the front, forming a loose semi-circle around the two students on the ground before them. Not pausing her blowjob, Sunny pulled back to the tip, sucking on his head firmly and inhaling through her nose. Glancing up at David's pleasured face, she gently took one of his hands and brought it to her head. Taking the hint, David placed both of his hands on the back of her long, blonde hair and began to guide her up and down on his dick. Sunny let him take over, pushing and pulling her head to his heart's content, directing the pace and depth of her blowjob. Of course, she didn't need any help to give him a stellar blowjob, but it gave her a thrill to let herself give over control and simply have her mouth used for his pleasure. David gradually became more and more eager. His grip on her tightened and he began to thrust up into her mouth, bumping his crotch into her nose. Having a lot of experience with oral, Sunny took it all in stride. She gagged very sparsely and let her muscles go limp, allowing him to use her like a fleshlight. Not wanting him to finish too quickly, Sunny tapped on his side, signaling for him to let go, and pulled off of him, smiling with saliva covering her chin. Rolling over, she shimmied her stockings and panties down over her long legs and kicked them off. With her wet pussy uncovered, she quickly jumped over to straddle David, who moaned as her hot slit pressed into his shaft. Biting on one of her fingers, Sunny began to grind her lips over his hardon, her juices and spit combining to form a slick mess between them. Raising herself up, she reached down and lifted his cock and guided the tip to her pussy, teasing it against her entrance. His testosterone pumping, David's hands came up to Sunny's wide hips and tightened, surprising her. A second later, she shrieked as he pulled her down, hard, forcing her to bottom out on his cock. David's seven inches were certainly not the largest Sunny had ever taken, but being a cockslut like she was, she loved dicks of all shapes and sizes. That coupled with the sudden shock of being penetrated, and her eyes were rolling back, and she was biting her lower lip as his rock-hard length spread her hole open. Moaning and letting herself adjust to the instantaneous insertion, Sunny threw her long, blonde hair back and began to bounce on David's cock. Her hands found their way up to her chest and she groped her breasts through her shirt, her large bust overflowing her fingers. Tossing back her head to cry out freely, her speed increased, and she moved up and down with more urgency. David's hands gathered up her skirt and pushed it up to her waist, bunching it out of the way so that he could get a clear view of their connection and his cock disappearing into the beautiful blonde. Shifting her hips to adjust the angle of his penis inside of her, Sunny whimpered as his cock slid across her G-spot. Each time that she would come down on him, his tip would poke against her sensitive internal spot, sending electricity through her body. It wasn't long before she was shaking and quivering, right on the cusp of her climax. Another few seconds of slamming her rear down on him, and she went over the edge. Sunny's orgasm was visible and vocal. Her whole body quaked and shook, and she shrieked. Her hands dug into her boobs, squeezing and kneading them tightly. David groaned, feeling her pussy clamp down around him, her muscles spasming and fluttering. Although her timing was off due to the intense sensations, Sunny kept riding him, yipping each time he contacted her G-spot, driving her peak higher and higher. Coming down, panting and her legs now tired, Sunny stopped bouncing and switched to a twerking technique. Her juicy ass shook and jiggled as she worked her hips back and forth, grinding on David's crotch. With this technique and angle, the effect on her G-spot was even more pronounced, and Sunny groaned and gasped with each movement. Even though she had just cum, she could already sense herself climbing the hill towards a second climax. As Sunny's muscles became increasingly worn out from the constant exercise, her speed slowed down, incrementally. Feeling the slower pace and full of energy himself, David decided to take things into his own hands. Reaching up, he wrapped his arms around Sunny's torso, pinning her arms to her sides and pulling her down until her chest was flat against his. Letting out a soft 'oof' as her large breasts squished between them, she relaxed and let him take charge. Holding Sunny tight to his body, David began to thrust up into her. His pelvis powered up off the ground, driving his hard cock into her depths over and over. Sunny gasped into his shoulder, her body limp and helpless as he pinned her against him. He cunt was dripping, and she was incredibly close to another climax. Every stroke felt so good, but there was just something more that she wanted. Something a little extra that would throw her right over the edge. Shifting her head, she looked up at her teacher. “M-Miss Banks…” she panted. “C…Can you spank me? Please…slap my butt. Just once. Please!” Concealing her smile and maintaining a mask of tranquility, Miss Banks walked over, her heels clacking until she reached the blanket. Bending over, her posture accentuating her curvaceous body, she drew back her hand and delivered a firm smack to Sunny's jiggling ass. Sunny cried out and moaned. “Again!” she gasped. “Please!” The second smack sent her over the edge. She screamed and closed her eyes, shaking with her climax. Her mind went blank momentarily and she forgot where she was, until she caught a breath and her eyes rolled back down from in her skull. Sunny's walls clenching down on him was the final straw that broke the camel's back for David. Grunting and tightening his grip on the blonde, he slammed himself to the base and opened the floodgates. Feeling the first hot stream splash inside her, Sunny pressed herself firmly against David's crotch, not even a millimeter separating their pelvises. She bit her lip and shivered, the sensation of being stuffed with steamy boy cum one of her favorites in the entire world. She kept herself pressed into him throughout the duration of their collective orgasm, her internal muscles milking him further into her tight, hot depths. Both of them heaving and basking in the afterglow of their finale, David finally released her from his embrace. Catching her breath for a bit, Sunny raised her hips, whimpering as his softening length slid out of her hole. A stream of semen followed and dripped past her lips onto his waning erection. Licking her lips, Sunny scooted down David's body and breathed in the potent, masculine scent of his arousal. Extending her tongue, she went to work cleaning him up. She licked all along his cock, swallowing down every drop of his cum that had escaped her. Wrapping her lips around him, she slurped down his soft penis, sucking every last bit of their combined juices until he was bare of any remnants of their tryst. Uncrossing her arms, Miss Banks gave a clap, encouraging the other students to join her. They all gave the two of them a round of applause for their performance, making Sunny smile and David blush now that he was in his post-nut clarity. Handing a clean towel from her stock to Sunny, Miss Banks raised an eyebrow. “Very well done!” she praised. “Both of you did excellent. Great start from you Sunny. Your pelvic motions are superb when you're on top and you even cleaned up afterwards. And, David, the way you took control when she got worn out was just beautiful. I'm very impressed by your work. You should both be proud. There is always room to improve, but I think I speak for the whole class when I say that that was a hot performance. The two of you can get cleaned up off to the side while we get our next pair up here. Hum…let's see. Andrea, let's have you and…Chris. You two will be demonstrating the doggy style position.” Andrea's mood soured as she heard that last sentence. Doggy style was the last position she had hoped for. She would have much more preferred some simple missionary or maybe some spooning. Something sensual and evocative of a connection. Hell, even cowgirl would have been better. But doggy style? She hated doggy style. It was so…degrading! Even just the name was demeaning. Doggy style?! What girl wants to be bent over like some animal and rutted as though she were just a bitch. She was way above doing something as debasing as that! Still, not willing to draw the ire of her teacher, Andrea reluctantly stalked out into the center of the blanket and dropped to her hands and knees. After waiting for a minute, she looked back over her shoulder and realized that Miss Banks was standing next to a pants-less Chris, expectantly. Her teacher stared her down with crossed arms and a tapping toe. “Aren't you forgetting something, Miss Andrea?” she demanded. Andrea looked back, confused and unsure what she was talking about. Sighing, Miss Banks lifted a finger and traced the outline of her immaculate, red lips before pointing to Chris's erect penis. Realization dawned on Andrea and her mood darkened even further as she remembered that she was expected to prepare Chris to fuck her. She spun around on her knees and Chris stepped up to her, his cock bobbing and striking her face, making her flinch. Tentatively taking his dick in her tiny hand, Andrea pulled it down to where her mouth could reach it and she wrapped her lips around it. Still pathetic at performing oral, Andrea was a far stretch from what Sunny had accomplished. Fuming at being made to kneel before Chris like some servant, Andrea bobbed her head, rigidly and in an uninspired manner. Her hand lightly rubbed up and down his remaining shaft as she had been chastised neglecting for in her first test, but it was without vigor or skill to speak of. Chris didn't care, though. He could tell that the stuck-up Andrea was hating this, and it made it all the sweeter to feel her mouth around him. He knew that no matter how pitiful her blowjob was, her pussy would be all his momentarily. Miss Banks, however, was not amused. Her eyes narrowed and her brow furrowed. She was about to open up and berate Andrea's performance, but Chris acted first. Placing his palm on Andrea's forehead, he pushed her away and spun her around all in one move, pushing her down until she fell to her elbows. “That's enough of that.” Chris sighed, dropping to a knee behind her. Reaching beneath her skirt, he felt around her waist in a vague attempt to locate the hem of her undergarments. Andrea scowled as she felt him groping and feeling up her butt, but she bit back her anger. A thought coming to him, Chris faked frustration at not being able to locate the top of her stockings. Instead, his fingers grasped the fabric covering her crotch and, with a quick flick of his wrists, he tore the thin material, creating a large hole. Andrea gasped, indignantly, as her stocking were ruined by the brute behind her. She whirled her head around to glare at him over her shoulder, but a look from Miss Banks kept her quiet. Chuckling to himself, Chris pulled her tiny panties to the side and slid his finger over her slit. To his further amusement, she was already moist down there. Despite her hatred of this treatment, she couldn't hide what her body was saying, and it was saying that she liked it. Probing into her with his finger, Chris smirked when he heard her gasp, confirming his suspicions. That was all the invitation he needed. Lining up his cock, he gave a few teasing prods at her lips. On the fourth poke, he kept going and sank his thick cock into her depths. Andrea yipped as he entered her, her tight walls spreading out around him. Inch after inch pushed into her, splitting her wide and making her groan. She had only ever experimented with her fingers and some assorted household items in the past. Chris was far, far bigger than any of those, and she felt it. She couldn't see him, being in the humiliating position that she was in, but he felt positively enormous in her tight, little cunt. Every time she thought he had given her everything he had to give, he would push another inch past her lips, making her yelp. Finally, Andrea felt his tip connect against her cervix and his groin press against her butt, signaling that he was fully inside of her. Andrea felt absolutely stuffed. She was a tiny girl at just five feet tall, and Chris had a truly big dick. She whimpered as he shifted around in her and pulled back, his thick length dragging along her slippery walls until just his bulbous head, which still felt large, was left in her. A cry left her lips as he drove back in, a bit speedier this time, until he smacked into the back of her pussy somewhere deep inside of her. Andrea could feel herself getting wetter and wetter, despite her best efforts not to. Her cheeks flushed with shame at being put in this disgraceful, misogynistic position. Who in their right mind like being fucked like a dog? It's so degrading! Well, Andrea found out that apparently her body like it, because she was drenched from the sensation of Chris's cock sliding in and out of her. Within minutes, she was moaning like a kitten in heat. She yelped as Chris's hand wrapped itself in her hair, yanking her head backwards. How dare he! She wasn't some piece of meat to treat however he wanted! Who did he think he was, pulling her hair like some toy for him to do as he pleased?! That was what the rational part of her mind was thinking. The lustful part, however, was currently overriding any rational thought, and she moaned and shrieked as he used the leverage gained from grabbing her hair to slam into her harder. Shuddering, she slipped over the edge and came. This orgasm was far more intense than any she had achieved through solo masturbation. Her eyes rolled back, and she screamed loudly. Her arms went limp and she would have fallen forward, if not for the handful of hair that Chris had, holding her up by her brown locks. Andrea's entire body shook and trembled, her cunt clenching and convulsing as Chris kept pounding into her, not giving her any respite during her mind-shattering climax. By the end of it, the proud and haughty Andrea was reduced to a drenched, drooling mess. Even as her climax was winding down, Chris began to speed up. Her tight hole felt magnificent around him, especially when she was clenching down during orgasm. Eager to feel her tighten around him all over again, he grasped her hair more firmly, using it to pull her tiny body into his thrusts. Her lower lips gripped him all the way down to the base, physically encouraging him to drive his penis all the more quickly, which her obliged, groaning in satisfaction when he heard Andrea shriek. Spurred on by Chris's increased movements, Andrea's second orgasm arrived less than a minute after the first one. She gasped and moaned, her eyes crossing and her tongue hanging out of her open mouth, dripping saliva down onto the blanket below. Her internal muscles fluttered and spasmed, tightening up her walls around him. She still couldn't believe that she was cumming from being treated like nothing but a cock sleeve, but by now, her brain was way past processing that kind of moral dilemma. Instead, she was busy being overwhelmed by the wave of pleasure that was assaulting her consciousness and steadily driving her crazy. Pushing Andrea's skirt up onto her back, Chris gazed down at her toned rear. She didn't have nearly as much volume to her butt as someone like Sunny or Samantha, but her ass jiggled deliciously with each collision of their hips. Raising his hand, Chris brought his palm down onto her stocking-clad ass, making a loud slap ring out through the classroom which was joined moments later by Andrea's yelp. Her cheek stinging, Andrea shrieked again as she was spanked for the second time. Unable to vocalize her objections in her current state of mind, she just hung there in Chris's grip as he rained down smack after smack onto her rear, drawing more squeaks and yips from her. It was humiliating! It was degrading! It was…incredible? Andrea had been skeptical at best when Sunny had reached orgasm from being spanked by Miss Banks, but now she understood exactly what had taken place. The combination of Chris's engorged cock pummeling into her along with a series of stinging slaps to her butt was a disgraceful yet somehow intoxicating mix. Each successive smack pushed her closer and closer to that third peak, something she had never expected to be possible with a man. After the sixteenth slap, Chris groaned as he felt Andrea tighten up around him again. When orgasm number three struck Andrea, her mind dissolved into jello. She hung there, limply, nothing but putty in Chris's hands, unable to talk or moan or even breathe as her climax tore through her. This was only heightened when she felt a hot rush of liquid splatter her insides, indicating the arrival of Chris's own orgasm. He gripped her hair and waist tightly, holding her against him as he flooded her insides and painted her pussy white with his goo. Every spasm and clamp down of Andrea's walls only served to milk an additional shot of jizz into her snug cunt, as it was biologically engineered to do. If not for their required birth control pills, she would definitely be knocked up several times over from the sheer amount cum that he spewed into her. Andrea's head slumped down onto the blanket when Chris released her hair, cross-eyed and cum drunk. Sighing contentedly, he let go of her hips and pulled out, leaving her frozen and shuddering in her face-down, ass up position. Accepting the towel from Miss Banks, Chris stood and wiped the collective fluids from his cock, drying himself off. Miss Banks walked around and bent over, peering down at Andrea's blank expression, and glazed over eyes. Pulling the girl's panties back in place to contain the cum before it leaked out and fixing her skirt so that her rear was covered, Miss Banks turned to Chris. “Great job, Chris.” She praised. “Unfortunately, it seems Miss Andrea has been fucked silly. If you wouldn't mind, could you please carry her to the back of the room and help her collect her wits? Thank you.” Chris buckled his pants back up and leaned down, grabbing the tiny teen, and scooping her up in his arms. Cradling her small, limp form, he strode to the back of the room to the couch that was located in the back and sat, holding her until the time when she had her mental faculties about her. The students all watched in shock at the state of the normally arrogant, egotistical Andrea until Miss Banks cleared her throat, getting their attention. “So.” She said, looking from face to face. “Who's next?” To be continued.. Based on the work of firebird68 for LiteroticaSommerset College Advanced Sex Ed: Session 3

Sommerset College Advanced Sex Ed: Session 3

Play Episode Listen Later Sep 18, 2025

The students begin the next chapter; sex positions 101. Based on the work of firebird68. listen to the Podcast on Steamy Stories “Okay, everyone open your textbooks to chapter three, please.” Miss Banks instructed, waiting as the students all pulled out their books and flipped to the page. “As you all can see, this chapter will be covering sexual positions. A few examples include missionary, cowgirl, or doggy style. Today, we'll be going through a few various positions, and I'll be having you demonstrate them in pairs. Does anyone want to go first?” Sunny's hand shot into the air and she waved it around, eagerly. “I'll go first, Miss Banks!” she offered.“Okay, Sunny.” Miss Banks waved her up. “David, why don't you join her. Both of you come to the front.” Sunny and David made their way to the front of the room and Miss Banks pulled out a blanket, spreading out on the ground. “I'll have you two demonstrate the cowgirl position. Not to be confused with reverse cowgirl, standard cowgirl features the female facing her partner. The two of you may begin.” Sunny smiled at David and pulled him over to the blanket. “Take off your pants, David.” She urged. “And then lay down.” Undoing his pants, David dropped them and stepped out of the legs, yanking his shoes through. Sunny was already kneeling on the blanket and she excitedly patted the spot where she wanted him to lay down. Crouching down, David rolled onto his back and stretched out, his erection already standing straight up in the air. As soon as he was ready, Sunny bent down and engulfed his cock in her mouth. She eagerly slurped down his whole length, taking all of him into her throat. Extending her tongue to lap at his balls, she swirled her soft, pink appendage around on his sack, making him moan. “Class, come gather around so that you can all get a better view.” Miss Banks said. The students all rose from their seats and moved to the front, forming a loose semi-circle around the two students on the ground before them. Not pausing her blowjob, Sunny pulled back to the tip, sucking on his head firmly and inhaling through her nose. Glancing up at David's pleasured face, she gently took one of his hands and brought it to her head. Taking the hint, David placed both of his hands on the back of her long, blonde hair and began to guide her up and down on his dick. Sunny let him take over, pushing and pulling her head to his heart's content, directing the pace and depth of her blowjob. Of course, she didn't need any help to give him a stellar blowjob, but it gave her a thrill to let herself give over control and simply have her mouth used for his pleasure. David gradually became more and more eager. His grip on her tightened and he began to thrust up into her mouth, bumping his crotch into her nose. Having a lot of experience with oral, Sunny took it all in stride. She gagged very sparsely and let her muscles go limp, allowing him to use her like a fleshlight. Not wanting him to finish too quickly, Sunny tapped on his side, signaling for him to let go, and pulled off of him, smiling with saliva covering her chin. Rolling over, she shimmied her stockings and panties down over her long legs and kicked them off. With her wet pussy uncovered, she quickly jumped over to straddle David, who moaned as her hot slit pressed into his shaft. Biting on one of her fingers, Sunny began to grind her lips over his hardon, her juices and spit combining to form a slick mess between them. Raising herself up, she reached down and lifted his cock and guided the tip to her pussy, teasing it against her entrance. His testosterone pumping, David's hands came up to Sunny's wide hips and tightened, surprising her. A second later, she shrieked as he pulled her down, hard, forcing her to bottom out on his cock. David's seven inches were certainly not the largest Sunny had ever taken, but being a cockslut like she was, she loved dicks of all shapes and sizes. That coupled with the sudden shock of being penetrated, and her eyes were rolling back, and she was biting her lower lip as his rock-hard length spread her hole open. Moaning and letting herself adjust to the instantaneous insertion, Sunny threw her long, blonde hair back and began to bounce on David's cock. Her hands found their way up to her chest and she groped her breasts through her shirt, her large bust overflowing her fingers. Tossing back her head to cry out freely, her speed increased, and she moved up and down with more urgency. David's hands gathered up her skirt and pushed it up to her waist, bunching it out of the way so that he could get a clear view of their connection and his cock disappearing into the beautiful blonde. Shifting her hips to adjust the angle of his penis inside of her, Sunny whimpered as his cock slid across her G-spot. Each time that she would come down on him, his tip would poke against her sensitive internal spot, sending electricity through her body. It wasn't long before she was shaking and quivering, right on the cusp of her climax. Another few seconds of slamming her rear down on him, and she went over the edge. Sunny's orgasm was visible and vocal. Her whole body quaked and shook, and she shrieked. Her hands dug into her boobs, squeezing and kneading them tightly. David groaned, feeling her pussy clamp down around him, her muscles spasming and fluttering. Although her timing was off due to the intense sensations, Sunny kept riding him, yipping each time he contacted her G-spot, driving her peak higher and higher. Coming down, panting and her legs now tired, Sunny stopped bouncing and switched to a twerking technique. Her juicy ass shook and jiggled as she worked her hips back and forth, grinding on David's crotch. With this technique and angle, the effect on her G-spot was even more pronounced, and Sunny groaned and gasped with each movement. Even though she had just cum, she could already sense herself climbing the hill towards a second climax. As Sunny's muscles became increasingly worn out from the constant exercise, her speed slowed down, incrementally. Feeling the slower pace and full of energy himself, David decided to take things into his own hands. Reaching up, he wrapped his arms around Sunny's torso, pinning her arms to her sides and pulling her down until her chest was flat against his. Letting out a soft 'oof' as her large breasts squished between them, she relaxed and let him take charge. Holding Sunny tight to his body, David began to thrust up into her. His pelvis powered up off the ground, driving his hard cock into her depths over and over. Sunny gasped into his shoulder, her body limp and helpless as he pinned her against him. He cunt was dripping, and she was incredibly close to another climax. Every stroke felt so good, but there was just something more that she wanted. Something a little extra that would throw her right over the edge. Shifting her head, she looked up at her teacher. “M-Miss Banks…” she panted. “C…Can you spank me? Please…slap my butt. Just once. Please!” Concealing her smile and maintaining a mask of tranquility, Miss Banks walked over, her heels clacking until she reached the blanket. Bending over, her posture accentuating her curvaceous body, she drew back her hand and delivered a firm smack to Sunny's jiggling ass. Sunny cried out and moaned. “Again!” she gasped. “Please!” The second smack sent her over the edge. She screamed and closed her eyes, shaking with her climax. Her mind went blank momentarily and she forgot where she was, until she caught a breath and her eyes rolled back down from in her skull. Sunny's walls clenching down on him was the final straw that broke the camel's back for David. Grunting and tightening his grip on the blonde, he slammed himself to the base and opened the floodgates. Feeling the first hot stream splash inside her, Sunny pressed herself firmly against David's crotch, not even a millimeter separating their pelvises. She bit her lip and shivered, the sensation of being stuffed with steamy boy cum one of her favorites in the entire world. She kept herself pressed into him throughout the duration of their collective orgasm, her internal muscles milking him further into her tight, hot depths. Both of them heaving and basking in the afterglow of their finale, David finally released her from his embrace. Catching her breath for a bit, Sunny raised her hips, whimpering as his softening length slid out of her hole. A stream of semen followed and dripped past her lips onto his waning erection. Licking her lips, Sunny scooted down David's body and breathed in the potent, masculine scent of his arousal. Extending her tongue, she went to work cleaning him up. She licked all along his cock, swallowing down every drop of his cum that had escaped her. Wrapping her lips around him, she slurped down his soft penis, sucking every last bit of their combined juices until he was bare of any remnants of their tryst. Uncrossing her arms, Miss Banks gave a clap, encouraging the other students to join her. They all gave the two of them a round of applause for their performance, making Sunny smile and David blush now that he was in his post-nut clarity. Handing a clean towel from her stock to Sunny, Miss Banks raised an eyebrow. “Very well done!” she praised. “Both of you did excellent. Great start from you Sunny. Your pelvic motions are superb when you're on top and you even cleaned up afterwards. And, David, the way you took control when she got worn out was just beautiful. I'm very impressed by your work. You should both be proud. There is always room to improve, but I think I speak for the whole class when I say that that was a hot performance. The two of you can get cleaned up off to the side while we get our next pair up here. Hum…let's see. Andrea, let's have you and…Chris. You two will be demonstrating the doggy style position.” Andrea's mood soured as she heard that last sentence. Doggy style was the last position she had hoped for. She would have much more preferred some simple missionary or maybe some spooning. Something sensual and evocative of a connection. Hell, even cowgirl would have been better. But doggy style? She hated doggy style. It was so…degrading! Even just the name was demeaning. Doggy style?! What girl wants to be bent over like some animal and rutted as though she were just a bitch. She was way above doing something as debasing as that! Still, not willing to draw the ire of her teacher, Andrea reluctantly stalked out into the center of the blanket and dropped to her hands and knees. After waiting for a minute, she looked back over her shoulder and realized that Miss Banks was standing next to a pants-less Chris, expectantly. Her teacher stared her down with crossed arms and a tapping toe. “Aren't you forgetting something, Miss Andrea?” she demanded. Andrea looked back, confused and unsure what she was talking about. Sighing, Miss Banks lifted a finger and traced the outline of her immaculate, red lips before pointing to Chris's erect penis. Realization dawned on Andrea and her mood darkened even further as she remembered that she was expected to prepare Chris to fuck her. She spun around on her knees and Chris stepped up to her, his cock bobbing and striking her face, making her flinch. Tentatively taking his dick in her tiny hand, Andrea pulled it down to where her mouth could reach it and she wrapped her lips around it. Still pathetic at performing oral, Andrea was a far stretch from what Sunny had accomplished. Fuming at being made to kneel before Chris like some servant, Andrea bobbed her head, rigidly and in an uninspired manner. Her hand lightly rubbed up and down his remaining shaft as she had been chastised neglecting for in her first test, but it was without vigor or skill to speak of. Chris didn't care, though. He could tell that the stuck-up Andrea was hating this, and it made it all the sweeter to feel her mouth around him. He knew that no matter how pitiful her blowjob was, her pussy would be all his momentarily. Miss Banks, however, was not amused. Her eyes narrowed and her brow furrowed. She was about to open up and berate Andrea's performance, but Chris acted first. Placing his palm on Andrea's forehead, he pushed her away and spun her around all in one move, pushing her down until she fell to her elbows. “That's enough of that.” Chris sighed, dropping to a knee behind her. Reaching beneath her skirt, he felt around her waist in a vague attempt to locate the hem of her undergarments. Andrea scowled as she felt him groping and feeling up her butt, but she bit back her anger. A thought coming to him, Chris faked frustration at not being able to locate the top of her stockings. Instead, his fingers grasped the fabric covering her crotch and, with a quick flick of his wrists, he tore the thin material, creating a large hole. Andrea gasped, indignantly, as her stocking were ruined by the brute behind her. She whirled her head around to glare at him over her shoulder, but a look from Miss Banks kept her quiet. Chuckling to himself, Chris pulled her tiny panties to the side and slid his finger over her slit. To his further amusement, she was already moist down there. Despite her hatred of this treatment, she couldn't hide what her body was saying, and it was saying that she liked it. Probing into her with his finger, Chris smirked when he heard her gasp, confirming his suspicions. That was all the invitation he needed. Lining up his cock, he gave a few teasing prods at her lips. On the fourth poke, he kept going and sank his thick cock into her depths. Andrea yipped as he entered her, her tight walls spreading out around him. Inch after inch pushed into her, splitting her wide and making her groan. She had only ever experimented with her fingers and some assorted household items in the past. Chris was far, far bigger than any of those, and she felt it. She couldn't see him, being in the humiliating position that she was in, but he felt positively enormous in her tight, little cunt. Every time she thought he had given her everything he had to give, he would push another inch past her lips, making her yelp. Finally, Andrea felt his tip connect against her cervix and his groin press against her butt, signaling that he was fully inside of her. Andrea felt absolutely stuffed. She was a tiny girl at just five feet tall, and Chris had a truly big dick. She whimpered as he shifted around in her and pulled back, his thick length dragging along her slippery walls until just his bulbous head, which still felt large, was left in her. A cry left her lips as he drove back in, a bit speedier this time, until he smacked into the back of her pussy somewhere deep inside of her. Andrea could feel herself getting wetter and wetter, despite her best efforts not to. Her cheeks flushed with shame at being put in this disgraceful, misogynistic position. Who in their right mind like being fucked like a dog? It's so degrading! Well, Andrea found out that apparently her body like it, because she was drenched from the sensation of Chris's cock sliding in and out of her. Within minutes, she was moaning like a kitten in heat. She yelped as Chris's hand wrapped itself in her hair, yanking her head backwards. How dare he! She wasn't some piece of meat to treat however he wanted! Who did he think he was, pulling her hair like some toy for him to do as he pleased?! That was what the rational part of her mind was thinking. The lustful part, however, was currently overriding any rational thought, and she moaned and shrieked as he used the leverage gained from grabbing her hair to slam into her harder. Shuddering, she slipped over the edge and came. This orgasm was far more intense than any she had achieved through solo masturbation. Her eyes rolled back, and she screamed loudly. Her arms went limp and she would have fallen forward, if not for the handful of hair that Chris had, holding her up by her brown locks. Andrea's entire body shook and trembled, her cunt clenching and convulsing as Chris kept pounding into her, not giving her any respite during her mind-shattering climax. By the end of it, the proud and haughty Andrea was reduced to a drenched, drooling mess. Even as her climax was winding down, Chris began to speed up. Her tight hole felt magnificent around him, especially when she was clenching down during orgasm. Eager to feel her tighten around him all over again, he grasped her hair more firmly, using it to pull her tiny body into his thrusts. Her lower lips gripped him all the way down to the base, physically encouraging him to drive his penis all the more quickly, which her obliged, groaning in satisfaction when he heard Andrea shriek. Spurred on by Chris's increased movements, Andrea's second orgasm arrived less than a minute after the first one. She gasped and moaned, her eyes crossing and her tongue hanging out of her open mouth, dripping saliva down onto the blanket below. Her internal muscles fluttered and spasmed, tightening up her walls around him. She still couldn't believe that she was cumming from being treated like nothing but a cock sleeve, but by now, her brain was way past processing that kind of moral dilemma. Instead, she was busy being overwhelmed by the wave of pleasure that was assaulting her consciousness and steadily driving her crazy. Pushing Andrea's skirt up onto her back, Chris gazed down at her toned rear. She didn't have nearly as much volume to her butt as someone like Sunny or Samantha, but her ass jiggled deliciously with each collision of their hips. Raising his hand, Chris brought his palm down onto her stocking-clad ass, making a loud slap ring out through the classroom which was joined moments later by Andrea's yelp. Her cheek stinging, Andrea shrieked again as she was spanked for the second time. Unable to vocalize her objections in her current state of mind, she just hung there in Chris's grip as he rained down smack after smack onto her rear, drawing more squeaks and yips from her. It was humiliating! It was degrading! It was…incredible? Andrea had been skeptical at best when Sunny had reached orgasm from being spanked by Miss Banks, but now she understood exactly what had taken place. The combination of Chris's engorged cock pummeling into her along with a series of stinging slaps to her butt was a disgraceful yet somehow intoxicating mix. Each successive smack pushed her closer and closer to that third peak, something she had never expected to be possible with a man. After the sixteenth slap, Chris groaned as he felt Andrea tighten up around him again. When orgasm number three struck Andrea, her mind dissolved into jello. She hung there, limply, nothing but putty in Chris's hands, unable to talk or moan or even breathe as her climax tore through her. This was only heightened when she felt a hot rush of liquid splatter her insides, indicating the arrival of Chris's own orgasm. He gripped her hair and waist tightly, holding her against him as he flooded her insides and painted her pussy white with his goo. Every spasm and clamp down of Andrea's walls only served to milk an additional shot of jizz into her snug cunt, as it was biologically engineered to do. If not for their required birth control pills, she would definitely be knocked up several times over from the sheer amount cum that he spewed into her. Andrea's head slumped down onto the blanket when Chris released her hair, cross-eyed and cum drunk. Sighing contentedly, he let go of her hips and pulled out, leaving her frozen and shuddering in her face-down, ass up position. Accepting the towel from Miss Banks, Chris stood and wiped the collective fluids from his cock, drying himself off. Miss Banks walked around and bent over, peering down at Andrea's blank expression, and glazed over eyes. Pulling the girl's panties back in place to contain the cum before it leaked out and fixing her skirt so that her rear was covered, Miss Banks turned to Chris. “Great job, Chris.” She praised. “Unfortunately, it seems Miss Andrea has been fucked silly. If you wouldn't mind, could you please carry her to the back of the room and help her collect her wits? Thank you.” Chris buckled his pants back up and leaned down, grabbing the tiny teen, and scooping her up in his arms. Cradling her small, limp form, he strode to the back of the room to the couch that was located in the back and sat, holding her until the time when she had her mental faculties about her. The students all watched in shock at the state of the normally arrogant, egotistical Andrea until Miss Banks cleared her throat, getting their attention. “So.” She said, looking from face to face. “Who's next?” To be continued.. Based on the work of firebird68 for LiteroticaSommerset College Advanced Sex Ed: Session 3

Sommerset College Advanced Sex Ed: Session 2

Play Episode Listen Later Sep 17, 2025

Day two of class; the boys get tested. Based on the work of firebird68. listen to the Podcast on Steamy Stories “Hi, Samantha!” Sunny greeted as the black-haired girl entered the room. “How were your morning classes?” “Fine.” Samantha rasped, swiftly walking to her seat, and dropping her bag. “Oh, wow.” Sunny came to stand next to her desk. “You sound terrible! What's wrong?” “Oh, I don't know!” Samantha snapped, turning to face Tanner. “Maybe it's because SOMEONE fucked the ever-living shit out of my throat yesterday.”Tanner just shrugged and lounged in his seat. “Guilty.” He said in a bored tone. “And someone else, held me down while he did it!” she directed this to Andrea. “Oh, stuff it, Morticia!” Andrea retorted. “I just did what I was told to do.” “Yeah, well, it's your turn today, missy.” Samantha grinned fiendishly. “I hope you get the same treatment. I'll even volunteer to hold you down.” She shrunk in her seat and put on a mockingly sweet tone. “Oh, please, Miss Banks! Let me pin Andrea down while she gets her throat reamed out! I would absolutely love to keep her still for you. Will I get extra credit for this?” Andrea just rolled her eyes, but a cold pit was forming in her stomach as she was further reminded that she was, in fact, going to be giving her blowjob first thing today. She maintained her poise and confident exterior, but on the inside, her nerves were tangling themselves in knots, hoping and praying that she didn't get the 'Samantha fuckdown'. Chris and Daniel were the last to enter the classroom. Daniel reached into his bag and pulled out a book, walking it over to Samantha. “You left this in comp class.” He said, placing it on her desk. “Thanks.” She muttered. “Jesus, are you sick or something?” Chris asked. “Why is you voice so sore?” Samantha threw up her hands, exasperated, and curled her fist in front of her face, miming a vigorous blowjob in answer. “Lemon tea and honey!” Sunny snapped her fingers. “I was trying to remember what it was. When I was first starting out with deepthroating, my voice would get all hoarse, too. I found that lemon tea with a tablespoon of honey will fix it right up.” “How am I not surprised that you have a remedy for something like that?” Andrea sniffed. “Well, duh, because I didn't want to be sounding like I'm on my third pack of cigarettes every day.” Sunny replied. Andrea just shook her head in awe of Sunny's airheaded attitude and wondered how someone like her ever managed to get good grades back in high school. Before she could make the rude suggestion that Sunny must be sucking off all her teachers, the door opened, and Miss Banks walked in. “Good morning, class.” She said, setting her briefcase down on the desk. “How's everyone today?” The students all echoed greetings as Miss Banks did a quick headcount to make sure everyone was present. “And Miss Samantha?” she turned to the girl. “How are you feeling this morning?” “Fantastic.” Samantha replied, her voice gravelly. “Great.” Miss Banks smiled. “Well, yesterday I gave the girls an initial examination to test their abilities. Today, I will be testing the boys. But first, of course, before we begin, Andrea, we ran out of time for you to go yesterday so you will be up first today. I'm just waiting for…Oh! Here he is. Perfect, right on time.” A knock came at the door and Miss Banks hurried over to open it. A man entered the room, dressed in a suit and tie. He was tall and handsome, clearly muscular beneath his attire. Some neatly trimmed scruff covered his chin, giving him a rugged businessman appearance. “Great timing!” Miss Banks said. “Glad you were able to make it. Class, this is Rick Boulder. Does anyone happen to know who that is?” She looked around the room, raising an eyebrow when David slowly lifted his hand. “David?” She called on him. “He's a pornstar.” David offered, looking somewhat sheepish. “Very good!” Miss Banks praised. “Yes, I'm sure most of you have seen his performances online. Rick isn't his real name, but that's the pseudonym he uses when in a professional capacity, such as today. As someone in the sexual education industry, I have numerous contacts with on-screen talent and behind the scenes workers in the porn world. Rick has generously volunteered his time today to help us out.” She turned and fixed her gaze on Andrea, who shrunk a bit in her seat. “Miss Andrea.” She addressed her. “Please join us at the front of the room.” Swallowing nervously, Andrea rose from her seat and went to the front to stand there, her hands clasped in front of her. “You'll be performing your examination on Rick.” Miss Banks explained. “I need the male students to be ready for their test afterwards. Go ahead, Rick.” Rock removed his suit jacket and loosened his tie, laying them both on the desk. Unbuttoning his cuffs, he rolled up his sleeves and stepped up to Andrea. Andrea looked up at the imposing man towering her and hesitated, making Miss Banks frown. “Go on, Andrea.” She chastised. “Don't make our guest wait all day. We have much to get done today. Get on your knees.” She strode up behind the girl and put her hands on Andrea's shoulders, gently pushing her down to her knees and joining her by dropping to her knees behind her. “There.” She said. “Now unzip his pants and get started.” Andrea forced her hands to move and fumbled around the crotch of his pants, grasping the zipper and pulling it down. Chewing on the inside of her cheek, she reached her small hand through the opening of his pants and boxers and fished around until her fingers closed on his penis. Bringing it out into the light, her heart sank as she beheld the size of it. It wasn't even hard, yet she could tell it was massive. It gradually grew to life in her fingers until it was at the intimidating size of about ten inches in length, and nearly as thick as her wrist. “Good.” Miss Banks encouraged. “Does he feel fully engorged?” Andrea nodded. She could feel her teacher's large breasts pushing into her back. “All right.” Miss Banks continued. “Then put it in your mouth.” Leaning forward, Andrea tentatively stuck out her tongue, touching it to the tip of Rick's cock. A bead of pre-cum emerged and dripped down onto her tongue. Andrea recoiled, but was surprised to find that the taste wasn't all that terrible at all. Swallowing it down, she leaned back in and wrapped her lips around his head. She could feel Miss Banks soft breath against her ear, watching intently just over her shoulder. “Keep going. A little deeper and add some suction.” She instructed. Andrea moved in, taking more between her lips. She did as she was told and applied some suction to the movement. She didn't really have a reference for this, having never given a blowjob, so she just pretended as though she were trying to drink a thick milkshake through a straw. Of course, in this instance, the milkshake in question was considerably warmer and much more protein rich. She bobbed her head over the tip of Rock's penis, doing her best to perform as she had seen other girls do. “Don't forget to use your hands.” Miss Banks reminded her. “If you can't deepthroat your partner, utilize your hands to manually stimulate the rest of him. Understood?” Andrea nodded with his cock still in her mouth and timidly reached up to wrap her fingers around him. Her slim digits barely managed to encircle his thick girth, making her confidence waver. His size greatly intimidated her. She had only taken the head, but her tiny mouth was almost completely stuffed by that alone. Steeling herself, she pushed forward and slid her lips further down him. She managed to get two inches in before her mouth was full, and the tip was threatening to trip her gag reflex. Her eyes flicked up to Rick's face, which had remained expressionless throughout, before returning her focus and resuming her beginner head-bobbing motion. She knew that she wasn't going to be anywhere near as good as someone like Sunny, that slut, but maybe she could at least keep this from taking all day if she put her back into it. “You're not stroking. Don't simply hold onto him, you need to put some motion into your hand, as well.” Miss Banks said. “Like this.” She reached her arm around Andrea and took hold of her wrist, guiding the teen girl in stroking her hand along the remainder of his length, which was the vast majority of it. After a few strokes, Miss Banks let go of Andrea's wrist, nodding in satisfaction when the girl kept up the action in her absence. Andrea began multitasking, working her hand in tandem with her mouth. Determined, she pushed a bit deeper and taking another half inch past her lips, but immediately flinched and gagged when the tip tickled her uvula. Withdrawing to cough, she sniffled and blinked the forming tears back, before moving in to recapture the head. She worked as best as she could, but refrained from pushing any deeper than two inches, fearful of choking again. As the minutes ticked by, Andrea's jaw and arm started getting increasingly tired. After ten minutes, Miss Banks could tell that this was getting nowhere and tapped Andrea on the shoulder, signaling her to stop. “Okay, we have a clear baseline.” She noted. “You're definitely as beginner as they come. We will have a lot of work to do in the coming semester. In the meantime, we can't waste the whole class on this, so I'll finish Rick off for a little demonstration. Move over and watch carefully, okay?” Andrea nodded, relieved that she was done, and shuffled to the side, clearing room for her teacher to move forward. In one smooth motion, she dipped her head down and captured the tip between her lips and swallowed it to the base. Andrea gaped in shock as the massive cock disappeared into her mouth and without so much as a peep from Miss Banks' gag reflex. Moaning and focusing on cumming as quickly as possible so that she could get on with her class, Rick dropped his hand to rest on her head. He thrust in gently to meet her movements, her nose connecting with his naval each time. Whenever she withdrew until the head was all that remained in her mouth, Andrea could see her nostrils flare slightly, denoting her expert breath control. It reminded the teen of an Olympic swimmer that perfectly timed their breaths while in the pool. Gripping his muscular gluts, Miss Banks pulled him into her on every stroke, drawing him closer and closer to completion. It didn't take long before Andrea saw his shaft flex and his balls twitch, signaling his orgasm. Feeling the first shot of cum splash against her tongue, Miss Banks quickly swallowed it and then buried the whole shaft down her throat. She expertly worked her throat muscles to draw out every last drop of jizz that he had to give to her, sending it straight into her stomach. When his orgasm finally petered out, she slowly pulled back, her lips sealed tightly to clean him along the way, and finished by sucking on his head, nursing the last drips from him, and swallowing them as well. When she released him from her lips, she looked perfect and proper. Andrea couldn't see any signs of the impressive deepthroating she had just performed. Her chin was completely dry of saliva and her makeup was free of tear streaks. Even her bright red lipstick was barely smudged. Rick pulled out a small mirror from his pocket and handed it to Miss Banks, who checked her appearance to be sure she was professional. Fixing one stray strand of brown hair that had escaped her tight bun, she handed the mirror back to him and rose, gesturing for Andrea to do the same. “I hope you were watching closely.” She told the girl. “I'll be working with you on your oral skills throughout the term. You need a lot of help in this department. You may return to your seat. Don't forget to thank our guest.” Andrea thanked Rick, who smiled kindly at her, and hurried back to her seat. Sunny leaned toward her when she sat down. “Wow, that was a huge cock!” she whispered. “I know. Shut up.” Andrea hissed back. “What did it taste like?” Sunny ignored her request. “Did you count how many ropes he pumped into Miss Banks? God, she is so good at that. I hope I'm that good one day.” “Yeah, I get it.” Andrea retorted. “You're a slut. Now shut up, please.” “Ladies.” They both straightened and closed their mouths as Miss Banks returned from showing Rick to the door. “Is there an issue?” “No, Miss Banks.” They spoke in tandem. “Good. In that case, it's time to move on to the boys. I want to get an idea of your stamina, so I will be giving all of you handjobs until completion. I don't expect you to last long. My skill is considerably higher than any girlfriend you'll ever have. However, this will give me a reference point for later in the semester. Tanner, since you went last yesterday, how about we start with you. Please join me.” Miss Banks walked behind her desk and retrieved her chair, wheeling it out into the open, patting it and indicating for him to sit. Tanner sat in the chair and waited as his teacher went back to her desk and opened a drawer, pulling out a plastic tube of lubricant. Returning to him, she swiveled the chair to give the class a side profile of the demonstration and knelt in front of him. “Girls, just because this is for the males, doesn't mean you can zone out.” She said. “I want you all paying close attention to what I do. Take notes if you need to. First off, I would recommend you all get something like this.” She held up the bottle of lube to show the class. “This is a flavored lubricant.” She explained. “Unless your partner requests to finish somewhere on your body, you should always be taking his load internally. In the case of a handjob, that means you are expected to swallow. A flavored lubricant is always preferable to unflavored. This one is strawberry, but you can purchase any flavor or brand of your choice.” Unzipping Tanner's pants and undoing his belt, she slid them down his legs until they were bunched around his calves, letting his growing cock spring into view. A low hum emanated from Sunny as she caught sight of it again, enamored by his nine-and-a-half-inch length. Miss Banks grasped his dick and hefted it straight up, pointing it towards the ceiling. Popping open the bottle of lube, she poured a generous portion onto his tip, watching as it cascaded down the sides of his erection. When she had enough, she began working her hand and spreading around the slippery, viscous fluid until it covered his whole shaft. Tanner grunted in pleasure when she began to stroke in earnest. True to her word, she was an extraordinary sexual talent. Her strong fingers squeezed him, riding the line between gentle and firm at just the right amount. Her hand slid up and down his length at a steady pace, caressing and rubbing him from tip to base. Each time she crested his head, her thumb swirled around it expertly before massaging his glans on the way back down. Reaching between his legs with her other hand, Miss Banks closed her fingers around his heavy balls and started to massage them as well. Her deft digits flitted around his orbs, fondling and squeezing them gently, making him groan. Her hands worked perfectly in tandem, never interfering with the work of the other. While one jacked and rubbed his stiff cock, the other manipulated his balls. She stopped squeezing both and alternated to one at a time, focusing on one first and then moving to the other shortly after. Changing up her method, she dropped his balls altogether and brought that hand to join the other on his penis. She closed both hands around his shaft and used them to simultaneously jack his length. All ten of her fingers skillfully rubbed along his skin, edging him closer to his climax. She twisted and rotated her hands in opposing directions as they rose and fell throughout the course of the handjob. She could feel his legs shaking and trembling as he tried to hold out as long as possible, but she knew it was only a matter of time. He had no chance to withstand her ministrations for much longer. Sure enough, a few minutes later, she spotted his balls twitch and hurriedly swooped down to capture the head of his cock in her mouth milliseconds before he erupted like a geyser into her. She stopped her twisting motion, opting for a simple jerking method as he came into her mouth. Continuously swallowing his load as he filled her mouth, her hands worked in unison to heighten his orgasm and draw as much cum as possible from his balls. His payload was copious and plentiful, impressing Miss Banks with its quantity as she quickly gulped it all down. When his climax began to falter and his shots became smaller and smaller until it was just a trickle, she slowed her hands down to no more than a crawl, careful not to overstimulate him, and ultimately stopping moving altogether. Her lips suctioned tightly around him, pulling every last drop of his orgasm out and sending it to join the rest in her stomach. With one final stroke from his base to his tip that squeezed the final bead of cum out and onto her tongue, she released him from her oral grip with a pop and let go of his wilting hard-on to glance at the clock. “Ten minutes.” She noted. “Almost eleven. Very impressive, Tanner. Not many men can last that long from my handjobs. Well done. Sunny.” The blonde broke her stare off of Tanner's dick and snapped her attention to her teacher. “Yes, Miss Banks.” She answered. “Go into the top left drawer of my desk.” She instructed. “There's a stack of hand towels in there. Take four and go back to Tanner's desk with him and clean him off before he zips his pants back up. Do the same with each of the boys when I finish with them. Understood?” “Yes, Miss Banks!” Sunny nodded. She hurried to the desk and retrieved the folded towels from where she had been directed, before following Tanner back to his desk. She knelt before him, eagerly, and reverently wiped all the lubricant from his softening penis. A tiny drop of remaining cum appeared at the tip and she quickly extended her tongue to lap it up, savoring the flavor, before finishing her work and returning to her chair. “Daniel, you're up next.” Miss Banks continued on with the class. “Please come take a seat for me.” Daniel rose and headed up to the front. At his teacher's direction, he undid his belt and zipper, dropping his pants and sitting down. She immediately knelt between his legs and grasped his cock, gently tugging and coaxing it to full mast. When it was completely hard to her satisfaction, she applied a long string of lube along him and her hands went to work, smearing the liquid all around him. With his shaft good and slick, she began the exact same process as she had performed on Tanner. Consistency was important for this, and she knew that if she changed up her techniques drastically from student to student, the results would be skewed, and she would not be able to replicate the process later in the semester. She had meticulously written down her process for this exam beforehand and filed it in her exam notes, so that she could test the boys in the exact same fashion and get a satisfactory result to see their progress down the line. Daniel didn't last quite as long as Tanner, but his stamina was still good, nonetheless. At the eight-minute mark, she felt him shudder under her grip, and the signature flex of his balls told her all she needed to know. Her head flew down to his erection and slurped him between her lips, catching the entirety of his load in her mouth. Shot after shot flowed down her throat and into her stomach, giving her the same thrill of achievement that she got every time she finished a man off. Gulping down the last couple bits of his orgasm, she leaned back and checked the time. “Almost nine minutes.” She noted. “Very good once again. You may return to your seat, Daniel.” Sunny was already eagerly awaiting him, a fresh towel in hand. She dropped down to her knees and wrapped her hand around his cock, drying him off and eking out the jizz that had lazily flowed up in the aftermath of his orgasm, which she hungrily lapped up. Meanwhile, Miss Banks had already begun testing David. Her hands were latched onto his shaft and balls, working together to tease and stroke him to completion. He shifted about in the chair, groaning from the efforts of his teacher and steadily approaching the ultimate resolution that was inevitable. David didn't last nearly as long as Tanner. Within only a couple minutes of her switching to the double fisted method, he was already thrusting up into her hands and gritting his teeth. Watching his body language carefully, Miss Banks spotted the moment he went over the edge and dipped her head, encompassing the tip in her warm, wet mouth to contain his eruption. She was pleasantly surprised by the sheer volume of his climax. The first explosion nearly filled her mouth to the brim, causing her cheeks to puff out before she could gulp it down. The second was just as copious and once again made her cheeks bulge, flooding her mouth with hot cum. His subsequent shots were less extensive, but still gave her a large amount to swallow down. She kept expecting it to end, but he continued to exceed her expectations by cumming for more than a minute and giving her plenty of cum. By the end of it, her belly was feeling good and full. “Just over six minutes.” She said, looking at the clock. “That's closer to average with my handjobs. What isn't average is how much you ejaculate. That was quite the finish. I'm sure that we can improve your stamina during the term, it will just take dedication. Girls, quick note. When you know that you are going to be swallowing multiple loads, it is prudent to skip the meal that would take place beforehand. This will help you avoid stomach aches which will diminish your proficiency.” Miss Banks sent over to his desk and Sunny's waiting hands and called up Chris, who lowered his pants, and dropped into the chair. He was already stiff and ready for her when she lubed up his length and began her work. His balls bounced and shifted in her hands as she toyed with them. Her well versed technique fluidly worked on his erection, stroking and rubbing him at the same time. Glancing at the clock occasionally, she waited until the five-minute mark and then changed up to the two-handed method. Her accomplished fingers caressed him from tip to base and back again over and over. Shutting his eyes, Chris did his best to make himself last longer. His hands gripped the arms of the chair tightly until his knuckles turned white. His focus helped him to extend the test, but it was a losing battle. Releasing his pent-up breath, he gave in and allowed himself to climax, feeling Miss Banks' lips close around his head to catch his discharge. Popping her mouth off of him at the conclusion of his orgasm, she checked the time mark. Like his friend, Daniel, he had made it past eight minutes, an impressive mark for a young man such as him. She dismissed him back to his desk and grabbed another towel from her drawer to wipe her hands dry. Free of any lube, she opened her laptop to log all of the times in her spreadsheet to keep on file for later on. When Sunny finished with Chris and returned the used towels to her, Miss Banks checked the clock once more to see what time it was. “Thank you, gentlemen.” She said. “We now have a baseline to work from. Ladies, I hope you were paying attention, because our first chapter starts tomorrow. If any of you have peaked in your textbooks yet, you might have seen that the first section is on non-penetrative sex acts. Since we have a few minutes before class ends, I'll give a quick introduction to a couple of these. Andrea, why don't you assist me with this one.” She beckoned Andrea to stand in front of her, facing the rest of the class. “Can anyone name a non-penetrative sex act?” Miss Banks asked. “Tittyfucking!” Sunny blurted out. “Please raise your hand next time.” Miss Banks corrected. “But yes. Breast stimulation is one of the most common examples.” She stepped up behind Andrea and reached around her, making the girl flinch as she cupped her boobs. “I'm sure most of you have seen how this works, but just in case, it goes like so. The girl presses her breasts together, forming a tight valley for her partner's penis.” Miss Banks explained, demonstrating the action on Andrea's tits as she spoke. “This act typically works best with more well-endowed women, but it can be accomplished with anyone.” Lindsay glanced down, self-consciously, at her small B-cups and blushed, knowing that the comment was probably directed at her. “Like I said, the man puts his cock in the girl's cleavage.” Miss Banks continued, releasing one of Andrea's boobs to run her finger down the center of the girl's chest, indicating to the spot. “The girl can also suck on his tip if he is on the larger side, but climax typically ends on her face and chest. Does everyone understand?” The students echoed verbal confirmation and Miss Banks dropped her hands from Andrea's front. “Good. We'll go into far more detail during the chapter, but that is a quick introduction.” She said. “Let's move on. Andrea, please lay on the top of my desk.” Andrea's heart raced as visions of Samantha on her back being orally impaled flashed through her mind, but she did as she was asked. Miss Banks directed her to lay down with her legs pointing toward the class. When she was in position, Miss Banks grasped Andrea's ankles, holding them tightly together, and lifted her legs until her body was at a ninety-degree angle. Andrea's face burned bright red as she realized that her skirt was useless in this position, and her stockings and panties were on full display to her peers. “Has anyone seen or experienced a thigh-job before?” Miss Banks asked. When no one raised their hand, she carried on with her explanation. “A thigh-job is fairly self-explanatory.” She spoke. “It is a non-penetrative sex act that utilizes the thighs to provide stimulation. I'll demonstrate.” Holding Andrea's ankles together with one hand, she brought her other one down and flattened her palm and fingers. She inserted her hand between Andrea's thighs, and pushed it through, rubbing against her stocking clad thighs. Andrea bit her lip as she felt her teacher's pinky finger brush against her pussy, only her panties and the thin material of the stockings between them. Miss Banks repeatedly thrusted her hand between the girl's thighs, eventually drawing a squeak from her. Miss Banks hid her smile as Andrea clamped her hand over her mouth to silence her noises. Stopping her movement, she withdrew her hand from where it was squeezed between Andrea's thighs. “Of course, in a practical demonstration with a male partner, his cock would take the place of my hand and slide between her thighs. This can be done with or without clothes depending on the man's preference. For example,” She paused and ran her fingers over the thin, see through material of Andrea's stockings. “This would be an excellent material for a clothed thighjob. If a slicker, smoother surface is preferred, then nudity would work best in conjunction with a lubricant of some kind.” Glancing at the clock, Miss Banks let go of Andrea's ankles and let her drop her legs back down, hiding her panties from view as her skirt fell into place. “It looks like we are out of time for today.” She said. “Please hold your questions until next class. Read section one of the first chapter. Tomorrow, we will be going over that material. Have a good afternoon.” To be continued. Based on the work of firebird68 for Literotica.Day two of class; the boys get tested.

Sommerset College Advanced Sex Ed: Session 2

Play Episode Listen Later Sep 17, 2025

Day two of class; the boys get tested. Based on the work of firebird68. listen to the Podcast on Steamy Stories “Hi, Samantha!” Sunny greeted as the black-haired girl entered the room. “How were your morning classes?” “Fine.” Samantha rasped, swiftly walking to her seat, and dropping her bag. “Oh, wow.” Sunny came to stand next to her desk. “You sound terrible! What's wrong?” “Oh, I don't know!” Samantha snapped, turning to face Tanner. “Maybe it's because SOMEONE fucked the ever-living shit out of my throat yesterday.”Tanner just shrugged and lounged in his seat. “Guilty.” He said in a bored tone. “And someone else, held me down while he did it!” she directed this to Andrea. “Oh, stuff it, Morticia!” Andrea retorted. “I just did what I was told to do.” “Yeah, well, it's your turn today, missy.” Samantha grinned fiendishly. “I hope you get the same treatment. I'll even volunteer to hold you down.” She shrunk in her seat and put on a mockingly sweet tone. “Oh, please, Miss Banks! Let me pin Andrea down while she gets her throat reamed out! I would absolutely love to keep her still for you. Will I get extra credit for this?” Andrea just rolled her eyes, but a cold pit was forming in her stomach as she was further reminded that she was, in fact, going to be giving her blowjob first thing today. She maintained her poise and confident exterior, but on the inside, her nerves were tangling themselves in knots, hoping and praying that she didn't get the 'Samantha fuckdown'. Chris and Daniel were the last to enter the classroom. Daniel reached into his bag and pulled out a book, walking it over to Samantha. “You left this in comp class.” He said, placing it on her desk. “Thanks.” She muttered. “Jesus, are you sick or something?” Chris asked. “Why is you voice so sore?” Samantha threw up her hands, exasperated, and curled her fist in front of her face, miming a vigorous blowjob in answer. “Lemon tea and honey!” Sunny snapped her fingers. “I was trying to remember what it was. When I was first starting out with deepthroating, my voice would get all hoarse, too. I found that lemon tea with a tablespoon of honey will fix it right up.” “How am I not surprised that you have a remedy for something like that?” Andrea sniffed. “Well, duh, because I didn't want to be sounding like I'm on my third pack of cigarettes every day.” Sunny replied. Andrea just shook her head in awe of Sunny's airheaded attitude and wondered how someone like her ever managed to get good grades back in high school. Before she could make the rude suggestion that Sunny must be sucking off all her teachers, the door opened, and Miss Banks walked in. “Good morning, class.” She said, setting her briefcase down on the desk. “How's everyone today?” The students all echoed greetings as Miss Banks did a quick headcount to make sure everyone was present. “And Miss Samantha?” she turned to the girl. “How are you feeling this morning?” “Fantastic.” Samantha replied, her voice gravelly. “Great.” Miss Banks smiled. “Well, yesterday I gave the girls an initial examination to test their abilities. Today, I will be testing the boys. But first, of course, before we begin, Andrea, we ran out of time for you to go yesterday so you will be up first today. I'm just waiting for…Oh! Here he is. Perfect, right on time.” A knock came at the door and Miss Banks hurried over to open it. A man entered the room, dressed in a suit and tie. He was tall and handsome, clearly muscular beneath his attire. Some neatly trimmed scruff covered his chin, giving him a rugged businessman appearance. “Great timing!” Miss Banks said. “Glad you were able to make it. Class, this is Rick Boulder. Does anyone happen to know who that is?” She looked around the room, raising an eyebrow when David slowly lifted his hand. “David?” She called on him. “He's a pornstar.” David offered, looking somewhat sheepish. “Very good!” Miss Banks praised. “Yes, I'm sure most of you have seen his performances online. Rick isn't his real name, but that's the pseudonym he uses when in a professional capacity, such as today. As someone in the sexual education industry, I have numerous contacts with on-screen talent and behind the scenes workers in the porn world. Rick has generously volunteered his time today to help us out.” She turned and fixed her gaze on Andrea, who shrunk a bit in her seat. “Miss Andrea.” She addressed her. “Please join us at the front of the room.” Swallowing nervously, Andrea rose from her seat and went to the front to stand there, her hands clasped in front of her. “You'll be performing your examination on Rick.” Miss Banks explained. “I need the male students to be ready for their test afterwards. Go ahead, Rick.” Rock removed his suit jacket and loosened his tie, laying them both on the desk. Unbuttoning his cuffs, he rolled up his sleeves and stepped up to Andrea. Andrea looked up at the imposing man towering her and hesitated, making Miss Banks frown. “Go on, Andrea.” She chastised. “Don't make our guest wait all day. We have much to get done today. Get on your knees.” She strode up behind the girl and put her hands on Andrea's shoulders, gently pushing her down to her knees and joining her by dropping to her knees behind her. “There.” She said. “Now unzip his pants and get started.” Andrea forced her hands to move and fumbled around the crotch of his pants, grasping the zipper and pulling it down. Chewing on the inside of her cheek, she reached her small hand through the opening of his pants and boxers and fished around until her fingers closed on his penis. Bringing it out into the light, her heart sank as she beheld the size of it. It wasn't even hard, yet she could tell it was massive. It gradually grew to life in her fingers until it was at the intimidating size of about ten inches in length, and nearly as thick as her wrist. “Good.” Miss Banks encouraged. “Does he feel fully engorged?” Andrea nodded. She could feel her teacher's large breasts pushing into her back. “All right.” Miss Banks continued. “Then put it in your mouth.” Leaning forward, Andrea tentatively stuck out her tongue, touching it to the tip of Rick's cock. A bead of pre-cum emerged and dripped down onto her tongue. Andrea recoiled, but was surprised to find that the taste wasn't all that terrible at all. Swallowing it down, she leaned back in and wrapped her lips around his head. She could feel Miss Banks soft breath against her ear, watching intently just over her shoulder. “Keep going. A little deeper and add some suction.” She instructed. Andrea moved in, taking more between her lips. She did as she was told and applied some suction to the movement. She didn't really have a reference for this, having never given a blowjob, so she just pretended as though she were trying to drink a thick milkshake through a straw. Of course, in this instance, the milkshake in question was considerably warmer and much more protein rich. She bobbed her head over the tip of Rock's penis, doing her best to perform as she had seen other girls do. “Don't forget to use your hands.” Miss Banks reminded her. “If you can't deepthroat your partner, utilize your hands to manually stimulate the rest of him. Understood?” Andrea nodded with his cock still in her mouth and timidly reached up to wrap her fingers around him. Her slim digits barely managed to encircle his thick girth, making her confidence waver. His size greatly intimidated her. She had only taken the head, but her tiny mouth was almost completely stuffed by that alone. Steeling herself, she pushed forward and slid her lips further down him. She managed to get two inches in before her mouth was full, and the tip was threatening to trip her gag reflex. Her eyes flicked up to Rick's face, which had remained expressionless throughout, before returning her focus and resuming her beginner head-bobbing motion. She knew that she wasn't going to be anywhere near as good as someone like Sunny, that slut, but maybe she could at least keep this from taking all day if she put her back into it. “You're not stroking. Don't simply hold onto him, you need to put some motion into your hand, as well.” Miss Banks said. “Like this.” She reached her arm around Andrea and took hold of her wrist, guiding the teen girl in stroking her hand along the remainder of his length, which was the vast majority of it. After a few strokes, Miss Banks let go of Andrea's wrist, nodding in satisfaction when the girl kept up the action in her absence. Andrea began multitasking, working her hand in tandem with her mouth. Determined, she pushed a bit deeper and taking another half inch past her lips, but immediately flinched and gagged when the tip tickled her uvula. Withdrawing to cough, she sniffled and blinked the forming tears back, before moving in to recapture the head. She worked as best as she could, but refrained from pushing any deeper than two inches, fearful of choking again. As the minutes ticked by, Andrea's jaw and arm started getting increasingly tired. After ten minutes, Miss Banks could tell that this was getting nowhere and tapped Andrea on the shoulder, signaling her to stop. “Okay, we have a clear baseline.” She noted. “You're definitely as beginner as they come. We will have a lot of work to do in the coming semester. In the meantime, we can't waste the whole class on this, so I'll finish Rick off for a little demonstration. Move over and watch carefully, okay?” Andrea nodded, relieved that she was done, and shuffled to the side, clearing room for her teacher to move forward. In one smooth motion, she dipped her head down and captured the tip between her lips and swallowed it to the base. Andrea gaped in shock as the massive cock disappeared into her mouth and without so much as a peep from Miss Banks' gag reflex. Moaning and focusing on cumming as quickly as possible so that she could get on with her class, Rick dropped his hand to rest on her head. He thrust in gently to meet her movements, her nose connecting with his naval each time. Whenever she withdrew until the head was all that remained in her mouth, Andrea could see her nostrils flare slightly, denoting her expert breath control. It reminded the teen of an Olympic swimmer that perfectly timed their breaths while in the pool. Gripping his muscular gluts, Miss Banks pulled him into her on every stroke, drawing him closer and closer to completion. It didn't take long before Andrea saw his shaft flex and his balls twitch, signaling his orgasm. Feeling the first shot of cum splash against her tongue, Miss Banks quickly swallowed it and then buried the whole shaft down her throat. She expertly worked her throat muscles to draw out every last drop of jizz that he had to give to her, sending it straight into her stomach. When his orgasm finally petered out, she slowly pulled back, her lips sealed tightly to clean him along the way, and finished by sucking on his head, nursing the last drips from him, and swallowing them as well. When she released him from her lips, she looked perfect and proper. Andrea couldn't see any signs of the impressive deepthroating she had just performed. Her chin was completely dry of saliva and her makeup was free of tear streaks. Even her bright red lipstick was barely smudged. Rick pulled out a small mirror from his pocket and handed it to Miss Banks, who checked her appearance to be sure she was professional. Fixing one stray strand of brown hair that had escaped her tight bun, she handed the mirror back to him and rose, gesturing for Andrea to do the same. “I hope you were watching closely.” She told the girl. “I'll be working with you on your oral skills throughout the term. You need a lot of help in this department. You may return to your seat. Don't forget to thank our guest.” Andrea thanked Rick, who smiled kindly at her, and hurried back to her seat. Sunny leaned toward her when she sat down. “Wow, that was a huge cock!” she whispered. “I know. Shut up.” Andrea hissed back. “What did it taste like?” Sunny ignored her request. “Did you count how many ropes he pumped into Miss Banks? God, she is so good at that. I hope I'm that good one day.” “Yeah, I get it.” Andrea retorted. “You're a slut. Now shut up, please.” “Ladies.” They both straightened and closed their mouths as Miss Banks returned from showing Rick to the door. “Is there an issue?” “No, Miss Banks.” They spoke in tandem. “Good. In that case, it's time to move on to the boys. I want to get an idea of your stamina, so I will be giving all of you handjobs until completion. I don't expect you to last long. My skill is considerably higher than any girlfriend you'll ever have. However, this will give me a reference point for later in the semester. Tanner, since you went last yesterday, how about we start with you. Please join me.” Miss Banks walked behind her desk and retrieved her chair, wheeling it out into the open, patting it and indicating for him to sit. Tanner sat in the chair and waited as his teacher went back to her desk and opened a drawer, pulling out a plastic tube of lubricant. Returning to him, she swiveled the chair to give the class a side profile of the demonstration and knelt in front of him. “Girls, just because this is for the males, doesn't mean you can zone out.” She said. “I want you all paying close attention to what I do. Take notes if you need to. First off, I would recommend you all get something like this.” She held up the bottle of lube to show the class. “This is a flavored lubricant.” She explained. “Unless your partner requests to finish somewhere on your body, you should always be taking his load internally. In the case of a handjob, that means you are expected to swallow. A flavored lubricant is always preferable to unflavored. This one is strawberry, but you can purchase any flavor or brand of your choice.” Unzipping Tanner's pants and undoing his belt, she slid them down his legs until they were bunched around his calves, letting his growing cock spring into view. A low hum emanated from Sunny as she caught sight of it again, enamored by his nine-and-a-half-inch length. Miss Banks grasped his dick and hefted it straight up, pointing it towards the ceiling. Popping open the bottle of lube, she poured a generous portion onto his tip, watching as it cascaded down the sides of his erection. When she had enough, she began working her hand and spreading around the slippery, viscous fluid until it covered his whole shaft. Tanner grunted in pleasure when she began to stroke in earnest. True to her word, she was an extraordinary sexual talent. Her strong fingers squeezed him, riding the line between gentle and firm at just the right amount. Her hand slid up and down his length at a steady pace, caressing and rubbing him from tip to base. Each time she crested his head, her thumb swirled around it expertly before massaging his glans on the way back down. Reaching between his legs with her other hand, Miss Banks closed her fingers around his heavy balls and started to massage them as well. Her deft digits flitted around his orbs, fondling and squeezing them gently, making him groan. Her hands worked perfectly in tandem, never interfering with the work of the other. While one jacked and rubbed his stiff cock, the other manipulated his balls. She stopped squeezing both and alternated to one at a time, focusing on one first and then moving to the other shortly after. Changing up her method, she dropped his balls altogether and brought that hand to join the other on his penis. She closed both hands around his shaft and used them to simultaneously jack his length. All ten of her fingers skillfully rubbed along his skin, edging him closer to his climax. She twisted and rotated her hands in opposing directions as they rose and fell throughout the course of the handjob. She could feel his legs shaking and trembling as he tried to hold out as long as possible, but she knew it was only a matter of time. He had no chance to withstand her ministrations for much longer. Sure enough, a few minutes later, she spotted his balls twitch and hurriedly swooped down to capture the head of his cock in her mouth milliseconds before he erupted like a geyser into her. She stopped her twisting motion, opting for a simple jerking method as he came into her mouth. Continuously swallowing his load as he filled her mouth, her hands worked in unison to heighten his orgasm and draw as much cum as possible from his balls. His payload was copious and plentiful, impressing Miss Banks with its quantity as she quickly gulped it all down. When his climax began to falter and his shots became smaller and smaller until it was just a trickle, she slowed her hands down to no more than a crawl, careful not to overstimulate him, and ultimately stopping moving altogether. Her lips suctioned tightly around him, pulling every last drop of his orgasm out and sending it to join the rest in her stomach. With one final stroke from his base to his tip that squeezed the final bead of cum out and onto her tongue, she released him from her oral grip with a pop and let go of his wilting hard-on to glance at the clock. “Ten minutes.” She noted. “Almost eleven. Very impressive, Tanner. Not many men can last that long from my handjobs. Well done. Sunny.” The blonde broke her stare off of Tanner's dick and snapped her attention to her teacher. “Yes, Miss Banks.” She answered. “Go into the top left drawer of my desk.” She instructed. “There's a stack of hand towels in there. Take four and go back to Tanner's desk with him and clean him off before he zips his pants back up. Do the same with each of the boys when I finish with them. Understood?” “Yes, Miss Banks!” Sunny nodded. She hurried to the desk and retrieved the folded towels from where she had been directed, before following Tanner back to his desk. She knelt before him, eagerly, and reverently wiped all the lubricant from his softening penis. A tiny drop of remaining cum appeared at the tip and she quickly extended her tongue to lap it up, savoring the flavor, before finishing her work and returning to her chair. “Daniel, you're up next.” Miss Banks continued on with the class. “Please come take a seat for me.” Daniel rose and headed up to the front. At his teacher's direction, he undid his belt and zipper, dropping his pants and sitting down. She immediately knelt between his legs and grasped his cock, gently tugging and coaxing it to full mast. When it was completely hard to her satisfaction, she applied a long string of lube along him and her hands went to work, smearing the liquid all around him. With his shaft good and slick, she began the exact same process as she had performed on Tanner. Consistency was important for this, and she knew that if she changed up her techniques drastically from student to student, the results would be skewed, and she would not be able to replicate the process later in the semester. She had meticulously written down her process for this exam beforehand and filed it in her exam notes, so that she could test the boys in the exact same fashion and get a satisfactory result to see their progress down the line. Daniel didn't last quite as long as Tanner, but his stamina was still good, nonetheless. At the eight-minute mark, she felt him shudder under her grip, and the signature flex of his balls told her all she needed to know. Her head flew down to his erection and slurped him between her lips, catching the entirety of his load in her mouth. Shot after shot flowed down her throat and into her stomach, giving her the same thrill of achievement that she got every time she finished a man off. Gulping down the last couple bits of his orgasm, she leaned back and checked the time. “Almost nine minutes.” She noted. “Very good once again. You may return to your seat, Daniel.” Sunny was already eagerly awaiting him, a fresh towel in hand. She dropped down to her knees and wrapped her hand around his cock, drying him off and eking out the jizz that had lazily flowed up in the aftermath of his orgasm, which she hungrily lapped up. Meanwhile, Miss Banks had already begun testing David. Her hands were latched onto his shaft and balls, working together to tease and stroke him to completion. He shifted about in the chair, groaning from the efforts of his teacher and steadily approaching the ultimate resolution that was inevitable. David didn't last nearly as long as Tanner. Within only a couple minutes of her switching to the double fisted method, he was already thrusting up into her hands and gritting his teeth. Watching his body language carefully, Miss Banks spotted the moment he went over the edge and dipped her head, encompassing the tip in her warm, wet mouth to contain his eruption. She was pleasantly surprised by the sheer volume of his climax. The first explosion nearly filled her mouth to the brim, causing her cheeks to puff out before she could gulp it down. The second was just as copious and once again made her cheeks bulge, flooding her mouth with hot cum. His subsequent shots were less extensive, but still gave her a large amount to swallow down. She kept expecting it to end, but he continued to exceed her expectations by cumming for more than a minute and giving her plenty of cum. By the end of it, her belly was feeling good and full. “Just over six minutes.” She said, looking at the clock. “That's closer to average with my handjobs. What isn't average is how much you ejaculate. That was quite the finish. I'm sure that we can improve your stamina during the term, it will just take dedication. Girls, quick note. When you know that you are going to be swallowing multiple loads, it is prudent to skip the meal that would take place beforehand. This will help you avoid stomach aches which will diminish your proficiency.” Miss Banks sent over to his desk and Sunny's waiting hands and called up Chris, who lowered his pants, and dropped into the chair. He was already stiff and ready for her when she lubed up his length and began her work. His balls bounced and shifted in her hands as she toyed with them. Her well versed technique fluidly worked on his erection, stroking and rubbing him at the same time. Glancing at the clock occasionally, she waited until the five-minute mark and then changed up to the two-handed method. Her accomplished fingers caressed him from tip to base and back again over and over. Shutting his eyes, Chris did his best to make himself last longer. His hands gripped the arms of the chair tightly until his knuckles turned white. His focus helped him to extend the test, but it was a losing battle. Releasing his pent-up breath, he gave in and allowed himself to climax, feeling Miss Banks' lips close around his head to catch his discharge. Popping her mouth off of him at the conclusion of his orgasm, she checked the time mark. Like his friend, Daniel, he had made it past eight minutes, an impressive mark for a young man such as him. She dismissed him back to his desk and grabbed another towel from her drawer to wipe her hands dry. Free of any lube, she opened her laptop to log all of the times in her spreadsheet to keep on file for later on. When Sunny finished with Chris and returned the used towels to her, Miss Banks checked the clock once more to see what time it was. “Thank you, gentlemen.” She said. “We now have a baseline to work from. Ladies, I hope you were paying attention, because our first chapter starts tomorrow. If any of you have peaked in your textbooks yet, you might have seen that the first section is on non-penetrative sex acts. Since we have a few minutes before class ends, I'll give a quick introduction to a couple of these. Andrea, why don't you assist me with this one.” She beckoned Andrea to stand in front of her, facing the rest of the class. “Can anyone name a non-penetrative sex act?” Miss Banks asked. “Tittyfucking!” Sunny blurted out. “Please raise your hand next time.” Miss Banks corrected. “But yes. Breast stimulation is one of the most common examples.” She stepped up behind Andrea and reached around her, making the girl flinch as she cupped her boobs. “I'm sure most of you have seen how this works, but just in case, it goes like so. The girl presses her breasts together, forming a tight valley for her partner's penis.” Miss Banks explained, demonstrating the action on Andrea's tits as she spoke. “This act typically works best with more well-endowed women, but it can be accomplished with anyone.” Lindsay glanced down, self-consciously, at her small B-cups and blushed, knowing that the comment was probably directed at her. “Like I said, the man puts his cock in the girl's cleavage.” Miss Banks continued, releasing one of Andrea's boobs to run her finger down the center of the girl's chest, indicating to the spot. “The girl can also suck on his tip if he is on the larger side, but climax typically ends on her face and chest. Does everyone understand?” The students echoed verbal confirmation and Miss Banks dropped her hands from Andrea's front. “Good. We'll go into far more detail during the chapter, but that is a quick introduction.” She said. “Let's move on. Andrea, please lay on the top of my desk.” Andrea's heart raced as visions of Samantha on her back being orally impaled flashed through her mind, but she did as she was asked. Miss Banks directed her to lay down with her legs pointing toward the class. When she was in position, Miss Banks grasped Andrea's ankles, holding them tightly together, and lifted her legs until her body was at a ninety-degree angle. Andrea's face burned bright red as she realized that her skirt was useless in this position, and her stockings and panties were on full display to her peers. “Has anyone seen or experienced a thigh-job before?” Miss Banks asked. When no one raised their hand, she carried on with her explanation. “A thigh-job is fairly self-explanatory.” She spoke. “It is a non-penetrative sex act that utilizes the thighs to provide stimulation. I'll demonstrate.” Holding Andrea's ankles together with one hand, she brought her other one down and flattened her palm and fingers. She inserted her hand between Andrea's thighs, and pushed it through, rubbing against her stocking clad thighs. Andrea bit her lip as she felt her teacher's pinky finger brush against her pussy, only her panties and the thin material of the stockings between them. Miss Banks repeatedly thrusted her hand between the girl's thighs, eventually drawing a squeak from her. Miss Banks hid her smile as Andrea clamped her hand over her mouth to silence her noises. Stopping her movement, she withdrew her hand from where it was squeezed between Andrea's thighs. “Of course, in a practical demonstration with a male partner, his cock would take the place of my hand and slide between her thighs. This can be done with or without clothes depending on the man's preference. For example,” She paused and ran her fingers over the thin, see through material of Andrea's stockings. “This would be an excellent material for a clothed thighjob. If a slicker, smoother surface is preferred, then nudity would work best in conjunction with a lubricant of some kind.” Glancing at the clock, Miss Banks let go of Andrea's ankles and let her drop her legs back down, hiding her panties from view as her skirt fell into place. “It looks like we are out of time for today.” She said. “Please hold your questions until next class. Read section one of the first chapter. Tomorrow, we will be going over that material. Have a good afternoon.” To be continued. Based on the work of firebird68 for Literotica.Day two of class; the boys get tested.

Sommerset College Advanced Sex Ed: Session 1

Play Episode Listen Later Sep 16, 2025

Unsuspecting college freshmen sign off for an “Advanced Sex Ed' class Based on the work of firebird68. Listen to the Podcast on Steamy Stories “Hey, everybody!” Samantha groaned as she recognized the bubbly, happy voice immediately. She looked up and confirmed her guess as Sunny skipped into the classroom. Samantha didn't exactly get along with Sunny. The blonde's happy-go-lucky persona and perpetual cheerfulness made her nauseous. Still, the girl didn't seem to get the hint and refused to leave her alone. She sighed as Sunny noticed her sitting at one of the desks and waved, bouncing over to her. “Samantha!” she said. “You're in this class, too?“Why would I be in here if I wasn't in the class?” Samantha responded. “Oh, good point. Hey, Andrea, you're taking this course, too? I would have thought you would be taking something else.” “The other electives were too stupid.” Andrea answered, not looking up from her phone. That, Samantha could agree with. At Sommerset College, all freshmen students were required to take a sex education course in the fall semester. All students were required to take a basic sex ed, in past years; but this year there was a new elective being offered for those who already took AP human anatomy in high school. This option was called Advanced Sex Ed . It sounded like an easy A+ to all these AP students so many had applied. How hard could sex ed be, after all? Unfortunately, there were only eight spots. Four available for female students; and four available for male students. The classroom had 8 traditional school desks, aligned in 2 rows of 4. But the back wall & 2 side walls each had a sofa. They were separated by end tables with lamps lit, to provide soft lighting, except near the teacher's desk, up front. A large soft area rug was off to the side of the teacher's desk. A whiteboard was the only item mounted to the walls, and it was centered on the front wall, between the rug & teacher's desk. Sommerset College draws students mostly from the surrounding counties on the western side of rural Alberta. It wasn't surprising that some of the students in this class came from the same high school. “Oh, look, Lindsay's here, too.” Sunny smiled at the redhead as she entered the room. “Hi, Sunny.” Lindsay said. “Hey, Andrea. Hey, Samantha.” “Oh, this is going to be fun!” Sunny giggled. “Whatever.” Samantha just rolled her eyes. “I'm just glad to be out of high school. No more bells ringing, no more crappy cafeteria food, and no more uniforms.” “Aw, I liked the uniforms.” Sunny complained. “They're cute.” She pictured her old high school outfit. It was the same as every other girl's, A short, pleated, navy skirt with a short sleeved, white button up shirt. She often twirled around, her skirt floating up around her with her movements. “Of course, you liked it.” Samantha grumbled. “Every time the wind blows, everyone saw your panties.” “What does that mean?” Samantha asked. “It means that some of us like keeping our boobs inside our shirt.” Samantha gestured at Sunny's blouse that was straining to contain her large chest, the buttons hanging on for dear life. “But what can you expect from a girl with a pornstar name.” “Hey, don't be like that, Sam.” Lindsay chided, pushing her glasses up her nose. “I like your name, Sunny.” Sunny beamed at her, grateful. Lindsay was a kind & well-behaved young lady from a conservative family. She respected everyone, and everyone at the old high school liked her. “Can you all shut up and sit down?” Andrea snapped, annoyed. So, all four of these ladies already knew each other, But who else will be in the class? Sunny and Lindsay shirked, and quickly took their seats as a few of the unknown male students filed in. Chris and Daniel were the first guys to arrive, laughing about some joke as they came in the door. They were from the county to the north. Finding the front row taken by the girls, they took two seats in the second row and slid their backpacks under their seats. “Only eight students, huh?” Daniel asked. “I hope this class isn't too hard. I need a good grade.” “Relax, Danny.” Chris locked his fingers behind his head and leaned back. “It's just sex ed. Essentially basic anatomy and common sense. You know, wrap it up and don't knock anyone up. That sort of stuff.” “Do you mind?” Andrea asked, angrily. “Sorry.” Chris grinned at her, apologetically. “I'll put a lid on it now.” He mimed zipping his lips shut and throwing away a key. Andrea just rolled her eyes and went back to her phone, only to be interrupted a couple seconds later by a loud voice. “Everyone ready to learn about sex?” David popped into the room. He was from Edmonton and very extroverted. “Oh, Great!” Andrea said, exasperated. “One more idiot in this class.” “Aw, don't be so mean, bitch.” He winked at her. “You could use a little humor. Might make you more approachable.” “Over my dead body.” She shot back. Tanner was the last to show up. He took his seat without a word and dumped his backpack on the floor. He played on the hockey team and grew up on a dairy farm. His dorm was just down the hall from Chris's. “Tanner, you're taking this?” Chris asked, surprised. “I would have thought you would take some kind of animal husbandry or something.” “I wanted to, but my mom made me take this.” He answered. “She's terrified that I'll get a girl pregnant at college and lose my hockey scholarship.” “Well, why don't you just keep your dick in your pants then?” Andrea offered. “Is your voice always that irritating?” Tanner countered. Andrea glared and opened her mouth to respond when their instructor walked in, her heels clicking on the linoleum tiles. She set her briefcase down on the desk and turned to the white board. In big letters, she wrote ‘Miss Banks' and ‘Advanced Sex Ed' in red marker and spun to face the class. She looked to be about thirty years old and very beautiful. She was dressed professionally, in a tight, black pencil skirt and a matching blazer over her white dress shirt. The top button was undone on her shirt, showing off her generous cleavage that was threatening to rip her top open. “Good afternoon, class.” She greeted, her icy, yet sexy voice commanding all of their attention. “I am your instructor, Miss Banks. I see everyone is here. That's good. We'll begin.” The Girls: Sunny: Height-5'9”, Hair-Blonde, Breasts-DD, Personality- Cheerful, slutty, dumb, stereotypical blonde. Andrea: Height-5'0", Hair-Dark brown, Breasts-C, Personality- Demanding, smart, valedictorian type, no-nonsense. Samantha: Height-5'2", Hair-Black, Breasts-D, Personality- Jaded, dark, goth type, snarky. Lindsay: Height-5'4", Hair-Ginger, Breasts-B, Personality- Kind, smart, talkative, well behaved. The Guys: Chris: Height-6'0", Size-8", Personality- Outgoing, smart, well mannered, well-spoken, athletic. David: Height-5'8", Size-7", Personality- Joker, loud, class clown. Tanner: Height-6'3", Size-9.5", Personality- Quiet, strong, athletic, calm with a short fuse. Daniel: Height-5'11", Size-7.5", Personality- Introverted, friends with Chris. The Teacher: Miss Banks: Height-5'10", Hair-Light brown, Breasts-DD, Personality-Strict, provocative, Dom, playfully evil. She opened her briefcase and pulled out a stack of papers. Tapping them on the desktop to line them up neatly, she walked down the rows of desks and handed one to each student. When each of them had received a packet, she returned to the front of the room. “This is the course syllabus.” She explained. “It details all the material we will be covering throughout the semester, the schedule, and, most importantly, my expectations. Before we begin, I trust you ladies all fulfilled the pre-requisites for this course?” The girls looked at each other and nodded, remembering the notice they had gotten before the semester began that had instructed them to visit their pharmacist and begin taking birth control pills. Andrea raised her hand. “Yes. Andrea, right?” Miss Banks confirmed, looking at her roster sheet. “What is it?” It says these first six class dates are labs. So why are we meeting in this room? It looks like a hybrid classroom & lounge?” “You're curious, Andrea. I like that. You'll understand the accommodations by the time we end our first 2-hour lab session, today.” The Milf teacher said with a smile. “But why do we need to be taking birth control pills?” Andrea added. “That seems like a weird requirement.” “This is a sexual education course.” Miss Banks answered. “Of course, we want to promote safe sex. I would have thought that to be obvious to a student as intelligent as you.” Andrea shrunk in her seat, her face red and embarrassed at having been called out for not knowing something. Miss Banks just smiled and looked over the other students. “Any other questions?” she asked. She paused for a few seconds, looking for any hands. When none were forthcoming, she continued. “Okay. I'll give you two minutes to take a look through the syllabus. Read everything carefully and then, we'll stop for questions again.” She took her seat and began organizing her materials as the students read in silence. A minute later, Lindsay raised her hand. Glancing up, Miss Banks noticed and called on her, referring to her roster again. “Yes, do you have a question…Lindsay?” “Yeah, this curriculum is very…detailed.” She noted. “I'm afraid I don't understand your question.” “Well, some of the material is; unexpected.” Lindsay continued, reading off some of the listed subjects. “Oral? Anal? Threesomes?” “Ah.” Miss Banks nodded. “Well, as I'm sure you are aware, this is Advanced Sex Ed .” She uncapped her marker and underlined the word 'Advanced' on the white board. “This is not your basic freshman college course.” She explained. “You already know the basics of sexual intercourse. This class will give you more extensive knowledge and techniques.” Still unsure with what that all meant, Lindsay dropped her hand and just went back to reading. Having just turned 18 this past summer, Lindsay never told her parents that she signed up for this alternative class. She was already feeling sorta slutty for taking the required birth control pills. She loved what the pills did for her cleavage, but she was starting to question her decision. Samantha asked why the females were told to wear skirts in the labs; “I thought I was done with skirts when I finished prep school?” Miss Banks said; “Most all labs have some required garments. And they are often for safety in the lab. But in some ways these labs will feel more like a phys ed effort. Skirts just make things more comfortable for the ladies, but more importantly, it allow us to quickly set up for, and complete some of the lab assignments. Our time is limited and you're all expected to respect each other by not wasting our time, unnecessarily.” A minute later, Miss Banks stood up and addressed the class. “Okay, now that you have all gotten an opportunity to read through the course overview and we have gotten any questions out of the way, let us get started.” She turned to the white board again and wrote 'Oral' in big, neat lettering and underlined it twice. Capping her marker, she turned back to the class. “We have a lot of work to cover this semester, so we'll jump right into it today, beginning with oral. This is a basic principle of sexual intercourse so it's nothing too advanced for you all yet. This will also give me a good starting point to judge where all of your levels are at. Lindsay, since you had some questions concerning the curriculum, perhaps you can begin. Please join me up front.” She stepped around from behind her desk and waited. Lindsay looked around, puzzled, but she stood and walked to the front of the room to stand next to the instructor, her hands clasped in front of her. Miss Banks looked around the room at the other students. “Hum, let's see…” she looked down at her roster. “Chris, how about you join us as well.” Chris was just as confused as Lindsay, but he rose from his seat and joined the two of them at the front. “Okay, Lindsay.” Miss Banks said. “Let's see how much experience you have. Perform oral on Chris.” Lindsay's jaw dropped, flabbergasted. This guy was a total stranger to her! “Excuse me?” she asked. “Please listen close so I do not have to repeat myself in the future.” Miss Banks chastised. “Now, perform oral sex on Chris to the best of your abilities. Be quick about it.” Lindsay, still frozen in shock, just stood there as Miss Banks pushed her down to her knees before this guy she didn't know at all. She looked up at the equally surprised young man looking down at her and then back to their instructor. Never one to defy authority, Lindsay was in utter shock. Miss Banks just sighed and pinched the bridge of her nose. “Chris, perhaps you can help her get started.” Miss Banks suggested. “Unzip your pants and present your penis.” Chris snapped out of his shock, then unsnapped & unzipped his pants. Reaching into the opening of his boxer briefs, he pulled his dick through and into view. He jumped as Miss Banks grabbed hold of him and started stroking him to erection. Her talented hands had him to full mast within seconds. When she released him, his long cock was now no more than an inch from Lindsay's cute face. Miss Banks put her palm on the back of the little teen's head and nudged her forward, bumping her lips into Chris's tip. “Open up.” Miss Banks ordered. Galvanized into action by Miss Banks' steely voice, Lindsay opened her stunned mouth and took the first inch of Chris's thick penis into her mouth. “That's better.” Miss Banks said. “Now hurry up and suck him off. We don't have all day, you know.” Lindsay complied to the best of her ability, sucking on his head and running her tongue around him. Unfortunately, she had limited experience in the blowjob department. Her previous oral encounters had been few and far between and nowhere close to the size of Chris. Faced with the prospect of blowing the biggest cock she had ever seen, she didn't even know where to begin. Fortunately, Miss Banks was there to coach her and give her tips. “Move your head.” She said. “You need to put some motion into it, like so.” The teacher's hand on her head guided her back and forth in a standard BJ motion. She helped her get started and then let her go on her own devices. Lindsay continued to bob her head once Miss Banks' hand fell away. She sealed her lips tightly around him and applied suction, her cheeks hollowing out. Chris was groaning in pleasure, but he didn't seem to be any closer to finishing any time soon. “Go deeper, honey.” Miss Banks urged. Pushing her slipping glasses back up her nose, Lindsay did what she was told and went a bit deeper. She pushed forward three inches until the tip of Chris's cock bumped into the back of her mouth, causing her to gag and pull back immediately. “Try again.” Her teacher said. “A bit deeper this time.” Lindsay blinked back some tears and breathed in, going forward again. When his dick poked at her throat again, she tried to go further, but her instincts repelled her in a fit of coughing. Miss Banks looked down at her, somewhat disappointed. “It seems you're very inexperienced at this.” She noted. “At this rate, we'll be here all class waiting for you to finish. Keep sucking, girl, and I'll give you a hand.” Miss Banks literally gave her a hand, wrapping her fingers around the remaining length of Chris that was not in Lindsay's mouth. Bending down to drop a long string of saliva onto the top of his cock, she twisted her hand around, spreading the lubricating liquid. With his shaft now slick, she started stroking him vigorously. This was no rookie blowjob now. With the combination of Lindsay's soft mouth sucking his head and Miss Bank's skilled hand stroking the rest of him, Chris was grunting and thrusting his hips within minutes, drawing ever closer to climax. Miss Banks watched his face and movements closely, monitoring how far along he was. When she saw he was about to cum, she leaned towards Lindsay's bobbing head. “Make sure you swallow it all.” She ordered. Before Lindsay could register what her teacher had said, she felt a hot burst of semen fill her mouth. She squealed and started to pull away from the salty, sweet stream. Her practiced eye recognizing that the redhead teen was about to retreat, Miss Banks released Chris's cock and took a firm grip of the girl's hair, holding her in place. She quickly brought her other hand in to continue jerking him as well. “I said to swallow!” she commanded. Lindsay's cheeks were now puffed out like a chipmunk, full of warm jizz. Closing her eyes, she reluctantly gulped down the copious fluid as Chris's balls continued to flood her mouth, spurred on by Miss Bank's manual actions. She pulled back as the instructor finally released her and the final spurt of semen landed on her glasses, dripping down the clear lens. “You have a long way to go, Lindsay.” Miss Banks told the coughing girl. “But this was a decent start. You may return to your seat. You too, Chris. Thank you.” Chris tucked his softening dick back into his pants and strode back to his seat, shrugging to his bewildered friend, Daniel. Lindsay wiped her glasses on her skirt and stood, returning to her desk. “And Lindsay.” The redhead turned as she heard her name. “I better not have to tell you to swallow twice again. Understood?” A chill went through her as she met the icy eyes of her instructor and she nodded hurriedly, sitting down. Lindsay was devastated, but somewhat proud that she was learning and experiencing things she was previously banned from even knowing about, in her home. “Good.” Miss Banks said. “Now, who wants to go next?” “Oh, me!” Sunny's hand flew up into the air. “I want to go next, Miss Banks!” Lindsay marveled at Sunny's boldness, confidence, and passion for the assignment. “Certainly, Sunny.” Miss Banks replied, happy to find a willing student. “Come to the front. How about we have; David as well. Both of you come up.” Sunny dropped to her knees immediately, pulling David toward her and smiling excitedly as she unbuckled, unsnapped, & yanked down his zipper and fished his hardening cock and balls out of his loose boxers. Sunny had never met David, but that didn't matter to her. Without a moment's hesitation, she bent forward and engulfed his half hard penis in her mouth, bathing him in her warm saliva. Using her hands to match her head's movements, Sunny stroked his base and sucked on him with gusto, showing considerably more skill than Lindsay. The normally loud, jokey David was rendered speechless by the eager blowjob that the beautiful, busty blonde was giving him. She delved deep, pushing his tip down her throat repeatedly. Her other hand joined the first and reached in the opening of his pants to massage and fondle his testicles. David moaned as her deft fingers gently squeezed his balls, making his cock jump in her mouth. Sunny stopped stroking and placed her hands on his thighs. Winking up at him, she swallowed his cock whole, deepthroating him in one fluid movement. David gasped and Miss Banks raised an eyebrow appraisingly as all seven inches disappeared between her pretty lips. Without moving an inch off of him, Sunny took David's hands and brought them to rest on her head, nodding encouragingly at him. Taking the hint, David began to piston in and out of her, fucking her face in earnest. Sunny took it all in stride, never batting an eye. Her nostrils flared as she took a breath on each outstroke and her hands never left his thighs. David didn't last long in Sunny's warm, wet mouth. With a grunt, he buried his dick in her throat and held her there while his balls unloaded their contents straight into her stomach. Sunny just kept swallowing, her throat muscles working ardently to milk him dry and put it right where it belonged, in her belly. When he dropped his hands from her, completely spent, Sunny slowly pulled back, sucking all the way and cleaning him off until the soft head popped out of her mouth. Swallowing once more, Sunny smiled and looked up at Miss Banks. “That was very well done, Sunny.” Miss Banks praised. “Very well done, indeed.” “Slut.” Samantha scoffed under her breath. Miss Banks' eyes narrowed as her keen ears picked up the whispered insult and she frowned. “Thank you, Sunny. Thank you, Chris. You may both return to your desks now.” She said. The two teens fixed themselves, Chris zipping his pants back up and Sunny wiping a drop of cum from her lip and popping it in her mouth, and they walked back to their seats. Miss Banks turned her icy stare on Samantha now. “Samantha, it's your turn now.” She said, slight venom in her tone. “Before you start, I demand you apologize to Sunny for trying to disparage her excellent labwork.” Samantha said; “Sorry, Sunny.” Then rolled her eyes and walked to the front of the room, about to kneel down. “No, Samantha.” Miss Banks stopped her. “I'm going to have you demonstrate a more advanced technique. Please, if you will, take a seat on my desk, facing the other students.” Samantha felt a chill at the cold, evil tone that had appeared in Miss Banks' voice, but she did as she was told, sitting on top of the teacher's desk. Miss Banks cleared her briefcase off the top and then took the black-haired girl's shoulders and lowered her to her back, rotating her until she was lying lengthwise on the wooden surface with her head hanging off one end. “That's good right there.” Miss Banks said. “Stay.” Her eyes scanned the room and fell on the tall, muscular Tanner. She smiled at him and beckoned with her finger. “Tanner, how about you help me with this demonstration.” Tanner rose and came to the front, awaiting instructions. “Like I said, Samantha is going to demonstrate a more advanced technique for us.” Miss Banks explained to the class. “Throatfucking.” A shiver ran through Samantha as she heard that. Being somewhat of a loner, she had never sucked a dick before, but she had seen the videos online of girls violently having their faces wrecked by big dicks. Her only comfort was the hope that Tanner wasn't as big as those pornstars and that it would be less of a throatfucking and more of a mouthfucking. Her first hope was dispelled as Tanner dropped his pants & briefs, and his huge cock slapped her in the face. She went cross-eyed looking at the massive shaft casting a shadow over her face and she swallowed fearfully. “Oh, yes, you will be perfect for this demonstration.” Miss Banks said, gleefully, as she took in Tanner's nine-and-a-half-inch length. “Now please begin fucking Samantha's throat, Tanner.” Tanner took hold of his thick penis and pressed the tip against Samantha's lips. Miss Banks frowned as the girl did not open immediately. “Open your mouth, Samantha.” She ordered. “Don't make me tell you again.” Apprehensive, Samantha opened her mouth and let Tanner push his fat head between her lips. He moved slowly, at first, lightly thrusting in and out of her mouth. Samantha's pulse calmed momentarily as Tanner only fed her the first inch or so and didn't move very fast. Miss Banks was not so pleased. “Tanner, I said to fuck her throat.” She reminded him. “I don't like having to repeat myself.” “Are you sure?” he asked her, skeptically. “Yes, I'm sure.” She confirmed. “Go on then.” Shrugging his shoulders, Tanner gripped Samantha's head in his hands and thrust hard into her mouth. Samantha squeaked and gagged as she felt the thick head spreading the narrow entrance to her throat. Reloading, Tanner rammed his way inside her again, force feeding her another few inches and spearing into her virgin throat. Samantha choked and thrashed on the desk as she felt the monster spreading her taut walls wide and plugging her airway. Her arms pushed against his hips fruitlessly, having no chance to move his sturdy, muscular frame. Miss Banks sighed and grabbed hold of Samantha's flailing arms, pinning them to the desk on either side of the struggling girl. She looked up and spotted the wide-eyed Andrea a few feet away in the front row. “Andrea, please come assist me.” She directed. Andrea nervously stood and walked up to the desk, her gaze never leaving the gigantic penis fucking its way deeper and deeper into the whining, choking girl on her back. She only broke away when Miss Banks called to her again. “Please help me restrain Miss Samantha until the demonstration is complete.” Miss Banks instructed, indicating that she should climb on the desk. Andrea gulped and climbed up on the desk. Under Miss Banks instruction, she straddled the squirming girl's mid-section and sat down, pinning her arms to her sides with her thighs and holding her torso down with her butt. From here, she had a front row seat for the brutal throating that was going on right before her eyes. She watched with grim fascination as a bulge repeatedly appeared and disappeared in Samantha's neck. Samantha was now unable to struggle at all. While Andrea did not weigh more than a hundred pounds, it was far more than she could lift from this position and her arms could not overpower the brunette's legs. All she could do was whine and gag as Tanner's thick length hammered further and further into her. Her vision was slightly blurred by the tears that were forming in them, but she could see the large, heavy balls making their way closer and closer to her face with every thrust. Tanner grunted and worked to get additional purchase into her tight throat. It wasn't easy going. He was in unexplored territory, after all, and his giant dick was hardly an easy beginning point for a virgin throat to handle. Still, it felt incredible to him and he was all the more anxious to get to the bottom. With a few more powerful, pistoning thrusts, he finally was successful in ramming his way to the balls, his entire nine and a half inches fully buried in Samantha's throat. He let out a long, low moan as her walls constricted around him. Miss Banks stood by the whiteboard, a slight smile of evil satisfaction on her face. “Stay right there, Tanner.” She told him. “Class, come gather around, please.” She waved them all up and they formed a half-circle around her desk where Tanner was holding his cock balls deep in Samantha's convulsing throat. They all looked on with wide eyes, the guys adjusting the crotches of their pants and the girls subconsciously rubbing their throats. Miss Banks leaned in and tapped her finger against Samantha's distended neck. “This is what's called a throat bulge.” She said. “Some of you may have heard of it before. It's only visible when the female deepthroats her male partner or a sex toy of sufficient length.” She gently stroked the obscene bulge in Samantha's spasming neck. “How does it feel, Tanner?” she asked, content to torture the disrespectful girl a little longer. “It feels fucking incredible.” He moaned, eyes closed in bliss. “That's saying it rather bluntly.” Miss Banks chided. “Okay, proceed with the throatfucking.” Just as Samantha was sure she was going to pass out, Tanner's cock moved and pulled back until just the head remained. She gasped the sweet, life-giving oxygen in around him but was only granted a second of reprieve before the monster rod slammed back in her, stretching her out again. His full balls smacked into her red face repeatedly as he fucked her throat vigorously. The students all watched intently as the bulge appeared and disappeared, mesmerized by the sight. Tanner was in heaven, but he couldn't last much longer. By now, half the goth-girl's mascara was coating Tanner's swinging testicles. “Miss Banks, I'm gonna cum.” He warned. “That's fine.” She said. “I don't expect any man to last more than ten minutes from a good throating and you've already gone twelve. Go ahead, honey.” With a roar, Tanner hilted himself in Samantha and released. Samantha reflexively tried to suck in air, but all that came was semen. Her screams were muted by the esophagus-stretching shaft as seemingly gallons of hot cum flooded her throat and rocketed towards her stomach. She choked and strings of cum shot out her nostrils and dripped down into her eyes. She whined and gagged as she was force fed a monstrously impressive load of spunk, the other students watching on closely. Tanner breathed out and ground his crotch against her face as his orgasm petered out, the last couple shots drooling from the tip and coming to rest in her windpipe. With a satisfied sigh, he reluctantly pulled his long cock from her throat and everyone watched as her neck returned to its original, slender shape. His semi flaccid cock swayed in a wide pendulous motion as the 3 other ladies admired. As soon as her mouth was clear, Samantha coughed up wads of hot cum that were still stuck in her throat. The globs of white fluid dripped down her face and forehead, covering her in the sticky stuff. “Can I let her up now, Miss Banks?” Andrea asked, still somewhat horrified but slightly turned on by the whole scene that had just unfolded. “Yes, you can let her go now, Andrea.” Miss Banks said. “Thank you for your help. Everyone can return to their seats now.” Andrea climbed off the spluttering, choking teen and went to go back to her chair. “Except you, Andrea.” Miss Banks added. “It's your turn.” Andrea froze in her tracks, a cold pit forming in her stomach, but she was saved an instant later when Miss Banks said;. “Oh, it seems we've run out of time. If we're going to complete the course on schedule, I expect you all to show me better cooperation than we experienced, today. Am I understood?” Lindsay & the four guys all sheepishly nodded agreement and quietly left the room. Andrea released a pent-up breath and collected her belongings. “You will be first thing on the schedule tomorrow, Andrea.” Andrea's anxiety instantly returned but she just nodded and left the room. “Sunny, please help Samantha collect herself.” Miss Banks said. “Sure thing!” Sunny said. She was loving this class. She was obviously the most advanced student, so far. She was ‘in her element' & didn't feel ready to leave the room, yet. She loved this professor and was ready to learn many more things from Miss Banks. To shay Sunny was thrilled, would be an understatement. The bubbly blonde skipped up to the front and patted the coughing girl on the back. Samantha's face was a mess of saliva and cum and her thick goth mascara was streaked all over. “Come on, Samantha.” She said. “Class is over. We need to get you back to your dorm.” The black-haired girl burped and stood on shaky legs. Her stomach was bloated and full, and she was dazed, but she picked up her backpack as Sunny towed her from the room. She was embarrassed to have been bested by the ditzy bimbo who was now showing her such kindness. To be continued. Based on the work of firebird68 for LiteroticaUnsuspecting college freshmen sign off for an “Advanced Sex Ed' class.

Sommerset College Advanced Sex Ed: Session 1

Play Episode Listen Later Sep 16, 2025

Unsuspecting college freshmen sign off for an “Advanced Sex Ed' class Based on the work of firebird68. Listen to the Podcast on Steamy Stories “Hey, everybody!” Samantha groaned as she recognized the bubbly, happy voice immediately. She looked up and confirmed her guess as Sunny skipped into the classroom. Samantha didn't exactly get along with Sunny. The blonde's happy-go-lucky persona and perpetual cheerfulness made her nauseous. Still, the girl didn't seem to get the hint and refused to leave her alone. She sighed as Sunny noticed her sitting at one of the desks and waved, bouncing over to her. “Samantha!” she said. “You're in this class, too?“Why would I be in here if I wasn't in the class?” Samantha responded. “Oh, good point. Hey, Andrea, you're taking this course, too? I would have thought you would be taking something else.” “The other electives were too stupid.” Andrea answered, not looking up from her phone. That, Samantha could agree with. At Sommerset College, all freshmen students were required to take a sex education course in the fall semester. All students were required to take a basic sex ed, in past years; but this year there was a new elective being offered for those who already took AP human anatomy in high school. This option was called Advanced Sex Ed . It sounded like an easy A+ to all these AP students so many had applied. How hard could sex ed be, after all? Unfortunately, there were only eight spots. Four available for female students; and four available for male students. The classroom had 8 traditional school desks, aligned in 2 rows of 4. But the back wall & 2 side walls each had a sofa. They were separated by end tables with lamps lit, to provide soft lighting, except near the teacher's desk, up front. A large soft area rug was off to the side of the teacher's desk. A whiteboard was the only item mounted to the walls, and it was centered on the front wall, between the rug & teacher's desk. Sommerset College draws students mostly from the surrounding counties on the western side of rural Alberta. It wasn't surprising that some of the students in this class came from the same high school. “Oh, look, Lindsay's here, too.” Sunny smiled at the redhead as she entered the room. “Hi, Sunny.” Lindsay said. “Hey, Andrea. Hey, Samantha.” “Oh, this is going to be fun!” Sunny giggled. “Whatever.” Samantha just rolled her eyes. “I'm just glad to be out of high school. No more bells ringing, no more crappy cafeteria food, and no more uniforms.” “Aw, I liked the uniforms.” Sunny complained. “They're cute.” She pictured her old high school outfit. It was the same as every other girl's, A short, pleated, navy skirt with a short sleeved, white button up shirt. She often twirled around, her skirt floating up around her with her movements. “Of course, you liked it.” Samantha grumbled. “Every time the wind blows, everyone saw your panties.” “What does that mean?” Samantha asked. “It means that some of us like keeping our boobs inside our shirt.” Samantha gestured at Sunny's blouse that was straining to contain her large chest, the buttons hanging on for dear life. “But what can you expect from a girl with a pornstar name.” “Hey, don't be like that, Sam.” Lindsay chided, pushing her glasses up her nose. “I like your name, Sunny.” Sunny beamed at her, grateful. Lindsay was a kind & well-behaved young lady from a conservative family. She respected everyone, and everyone at the old high school liked her. “Can you all shut up and sit down?” Andrea snapped, annoyed. So, all four of these ladies already knew each other, But who else will be in the class? Sunny and Lindsay shirked, and quickly took their seats as a few of the unknown male students filed in. Chris and Daniel were the first guys to arrive, laughing about some joke as they came in the door. They were from the county to the north. Finding the front row taken by the girls, they took two seats in the second row and slid their backpacks under their seats. “Only eight students, huh?” Daniel asked. “I hope this class isn't too hard. I need a good grade.” “Relax, Danny.” Chris locked his fingers behind his head and leaned back. “It's just sex ed. Essentially basic anatomy and common sense. You know, wrap it up and don't knock anyone up. That sort of stuff.” “Do you mind?” Andrea asked, angrily. “Sorry.” Chris grinned at her, apologetically. “I'll put a lid on it now.” He mimed zipping his lips shut and throwing away a key. Andrea just rolled her eyes and went back to her phone, only to be interrupted a couple seconds later by a loud voice. “Everyone ready to learn about sex?” David popped into the room. He was from Edmonton and very extroverted. “Oh, Great!” Andrea said, exasperated. “One more idiot in this class.” “Aw, don't be so mean, bitch.” He winked at her. “You could use a little humor. Might make you more approachable.” “Over my dead body.” She shot back. Tanner was the last to show up. He took his seat without a word and dumped his backpack on the floor. He played on the hockey team and grew up on a dairy farm. His dorm was just down the hall from Chris's. “Tanner, you're taking this?” Chris asked, surprised. “I would have thought you would take some kind of animal husbandry or something.” “I wanted to, but my mom made me take this.” He answered. “She's terrified that I'll get a girl pregnant at college and lose my hockey scholarship.” “Well, why don't you just keep your dick in your pants then?” Andrea offered. “Is your voice always that irritating?” Tanner countered. Andrea glared and opened her mouth to respond when their instructor walked in, her heels clicking on the linoleum tiles. She set her briefcase down on the desk and turned to the white board. In big letters, she wrote ‘Miss Banks' and ‘Advanced Sex Ed' in red marker and spun to face the class. She looked to be about thirty years old and very beautiful. She was dressed professionally, in a tight, black pencil skirt and a matching blazer over her white dress shirt. The top button was undone on her shirt, showing off her generous cleavage that was threatening to rip her top open. “Good afternoon, class.” She greeted, her icy, yet sexy voice commanding all of their attention. “I am your instructor, Miss Banks. I see everyone is here. That's good. We'll begin.” The Girls: Sunny: Height-5'9”, Hair-Blonde, Breasts-DD, Personality- Cheerful, slutty, dumb, stereotypical blonde. Andrea: Height-5'0", Hair-Dark brown, Breasts-C, Personality- Demanding, smart, valedictorian type, no-nonsense. Samantha: Height-5'2", Hair-Black, Breasts-D, Personality- Jaded, dark, goth type, snarky. Lindsay: Height-5'4", Hair-Ginger, Breasts-B, Personality- Kind, smart, talkative, well behaved. The Guys: Chris: Height-6'0", Size-8", Personality- Outgoing, smart, well mannered, well-spoken, athletic. David: Height-5'8", Size-7", Personality- Joker, loud, class clown. Tanner: Height-6'3", Size-9.5", Personality- Quiet, strong, athletic, calm with a short fuse. Daniel: Height-5'11", Size-7.5", Personality- Introverted, friends with Chris. The Teacher: Miss Banks: Height-5'10", Hair-Light brown, Breasts-DD, Personality-Strict, provocative, Dom, playfully evil. She opened her briefcase and pulled out a stack of papers. Tapping them on the desktop to line them up neatly, she walked down the rows of desks and handed one to each student. When each of them had received a packet, she returned to the front of the room. “This is the course syllabus.” She explained. “It details all the material we will be covering throughout the semester, the schedule, and, most importantly, my expectations. Before we begin, I trust you ladies all fulfilled the pre-requisites for this course?” The girls looked at each other and nodded, remembering the notice they had gotten before the semester began that had instructed them to visit their pharmacist and begin taking birth control pills. Andrea raised her hand. “Yes. Andrea, right?” Miss Banks confirmed, looking at her roster sheet. “What is it?” It says these first six class dates are labs. So why are we meeting in this room? It looks like a hybrid classroom & lounge?” “You're curious, Andrea. I like that. You'll understand the accommodations by the time we end our first 2-hour lab session, today.” The Milf teacher said with a smile. “But why do we need to be taking birth control pills?” Andrea added. “That seems like a weird requirement.” “This is a sexual education course.” Miss Banks answered. “Of course, we want to promote safe sex. I would have thought that to be obvious to a student as intelligent as you.” Andrea shrunk in her seat, her face red and embarrassed at having been called out for not knowing something. Miss Banks just smiled and looked over the other students. “Any other questions?” she asked. She paused for a few seconds, looking for any hands. When none were forthcoming, she continued. “Okay. I'll give you two minutes to take a look through the syllabus. Read everything carefully and then, we'll stop for questions again.” She took her seat and began organizing her materials as the students read in silence. A minute later, Lindsay raised her hand. Glancing up, Miss Banks noticed and called on her, referring to her roster again. “Yes, do you have a question…Lindsay?” “Yeah, this curriculum is very…detailed.” She noted. “I'm afraid I don't understand your question.” “Well, some of the material is; unexpected.” Lindsay continued, reading off some of the listed subjects. “Oral? Anal? Threesomes?” “Ah.” Miss Banks nodded. “Well, as I'm sure you are aware, this is Advanced Sex Ed .” She uncapped her marker and underlined the word 'Advanced' on the white board. “This is not your basic freshman college course.” She explained. “You already know the basics of sexual intercourse. This class will give you more extensive knowledge and techniques.” Still unsure with what that all meant, Lindsay dropped her hand and just went back to reading. Having just turned 18 this past summer, Lindsay never told her parents that she signed up for this alternative class. She was already feeling sorta slutty for taking the required birth control pills. She loved what the pills did for her cleavage, but she was starting to question her decision. Samantha asked why the females were told to wear skirts in the labs; “I thought I was done with skirts when I finished prep school?” Miss Banks said; “Most all labs have some required garments. And they are often for safety in the lab. But in some ways these labs will feel more like a phys ed effort. Skirts just make things more comfortable for the ladies, but more importantly, it allow us to quickly set up for, and complete some of the lab assignments. Our time is limited and you're all expected to respect each other by not wasting our time, unnecessarily.” A minute later, Miss Banks stood up and addressed the class. “Okay, now that you have all gotten an opportunity to read through the course overview and we have gotten any questions out of the way, let us get started.” She turned to the white board again and wrote 'Oral' in big, neat lettering and underlined it twice. Capping her marker, she turned back to the class. “We have a lot of work to cover this semester, so we'll jump right into it today, beginning with oral. This is a basic principle of sexual intercourse so it's nothing too advanced for you all yet. This will also give me a good starting point to judge where all of your levels are at. Lindsay, since you had some questions concerning the curriculum, perhaps you can begin. Please join me up front.” She stepped around from behind her desk and waited. Lindsay looked around, puzzled, but she stood and walked to the front of the room to stand next to the instructor, her hands clasped in front of her. Miss Banks looked around the room at the other students. “Hum, let's see…” she looked down at her roster. “Chris, how about you join us as well.” Chris was just as confused as Lindsay, but he rose from his seat and joined the two of them at the front. “Okay, Lindsay.” Miss Banks said. “Let's see how much experience you have. Perform oral on Chris.” Lindsay's jaw dropped, flabbergasted. This guy was a total stranger to her! “Excuse me?” she asked. “Please listen close so I do not have to repeat myself in the future.” Miss Banks chastised. “Now, perform oral sex on Chris to the best of your abilities. Be quick about it.” Lindsay, still frozen in shock, just stood there as Miss Banks pushed her down to her knees before this guy she didn't know at all. She looked up at the equally surprised young man looking down at her and then back to their instructor. Never one to defy authority, Lindsay was in utter shock. Miss Banks just sighed and pinched the bridge of her nose. “Chris, perhaps you can help her get started.” Miss Banks suggested. “Unzip your pants and present your penis.” Chris snapped out of his shock, then unsnapped & unzipped his pants. Reaching into the opening of his boxer briefs, he pulled his dick through and into view. He jumped as Miss Banks grabbed hold of him and started stroking him to erection. Her talented hands had him to full mast within seconds. When she released him, his long cock was now no more than an inch from Lindsay's cute face. Miss Banks put her palm on the back of the little teen's head and nudged her forward, bumping her lips into Chris's tip. “Open up.” Miss Banks ordered. Galvanized into action by Miss Banks' steely voice, Lindsay opened her stunned mouth and took the first inch of Chris's thick penis into her mouth. “That's better.” Miss Banks said. “Now hurry up and suck him off. We don't have all day, you know.” Lindsay complied to the best of her ability, sucking on his head and running her tongue around him. Unfortunately, she had limited experience in the blowjob department. Her previous oral encounters had been few and far between and nowhere close to the size of Chris. Faced with the prospect of blowing the biggest cock she had ever seen, she didn't even know where to begin. Fortunately, Miss Banks was there to coach her and give her tips. “Move your head.” She said. “You need to put some motion into it, like so.” The teacher's hand on her head guided her back and forth in a standard BJ motion. She helped her get started and then let her go on her own devices. Lindsay continued to bob her head once Miss Banks' hand fell away. She sealed her lips tightly around him and applied suction, her cheeks hollowing out. Chris was groaning in pleasure, but he didn't seem to be any closer to finishing any time soon. “Go deeper, honey.” Miss Banks urged. Pushing her slipping glasses back up her nose, Lindsay did what she was told and went a bit deeper. She pushed forward three inches until the tip of Chris's cock bumped into the back of her mouth, causing her to gag and pull back immediately. “Try again.” Her teacher said. “A bit deeper this time.” Lindsay blinked back some tears and breathed in, going forward again. When his dick poked at her throat again, she tried to go further, but her instincts repelled her in a fit of coughing. Miss Banks looked down at her, somewhat disappointed. “It seems you're very inexperienced at this.” She noted. “At this rate, we'll be here all class waiting for you to finish. Keep sucking, girl, and I'll give you a hand.” Miss Banks literally gave her a hand, wrapping her fingers around the remaining length of Chris that was not in Lindsay's mouth. Bending down to drop a long string of saliva onto the top of his cock, she twisted her hand around, spreading the lubricating liquid. With his shaft now slick, she started stroking him vigorously. This was no rookie blowjob now. With the combination of Lindsay's soft mouth sucking his head and Miss Bank's skilled hand stroking the rest of him, Chris was grunting and thrusting his hips within minutes, drawing ever closer to climax. Miss Banks watched his face and movements closely, monitoring how far along he was. When she saw he was about to cum, she leaned towards Lindsay's bobbing head. “Make sure you swallow it all.” She ordered. Before Lindsay could register what her teacher had said, she felt a hot burst of semen fill her mouth. She squealed and started to pull away from the salty, sweet stream. Her practiced eye recognizing that the redhead teen was about to retreat, Miss Banks released Chris's cock and took a firm grip of the girl's hair, holding her in place. She quickly brought her other hand in to continue jerking him as well. “I said to swallow!” she commanded. Lindsay's cheeks were now puffed out like a chipmunk, full of warm jizz. Closing her eyes, she reluctantly gulped down the copious fluid as Chris's balls continued to flood her mouth, spurred on by Miss Bank's manual actions. She pulled back as the instructor finally released her and the final spurt of semen landed on her glasses, dripping down the clear lens. “You have a long way to go, Lindsay.” Miss Banks told the coughing girl. “But this was a decent start. You may return to your seat. You too, Chris. Thank you.” Chris tucked his softening dick back into his pants and strode back to his seat, shrugging to his bewildered friend, Daniel. Lindsay wiped her glasses on her skirt and stood, returning to her desk. “And Lindsay.” The redhead turned as she heard her name. “I better not have to tell you to swallow twice again. Understood?” A chill went through her as she met the icy eyes of her instructor and she nodded hurriedly, sitting down. Lindsay was devastated, but somewhat proud that she was learning and experiencing things she was previously banned from even knowing about, in her home. “Good.” Miss Banks said. “Now, who wants to go next?” “Oh, me!” Sunny's hand flew up into the air. “I want to go next, Miss Banks!” Lindsay marveled at Sunny's boldness, confidence, and passion for the assignment. “Certainly, Sunny.” Miss Banks replied, happy to find a willing student. “Come to the front. How about we have; David as well. Both of you come up.” Sunny dropped to her knees immediately, pulling David toward her and smiling excitedly as she unbuckled, unsnapped, & yanked down his zipper and fished his hardening cock and balls out of his loose boxers. Sunny had never met David, but that didn't matter to her. Without a moment's hesitation, she bent forward and engulfed his half hard penis in her mouth, bathing him in her warm saliva. Using her hands to match her head's movements, Sunny stroked his base and sucked on him with gusto, showing considerably more skill than Lindsay. The normally loud, jokey David was rendered speechless by the eager blowjob that the beautiful, busty blonde was giving him. She delved deep, pushing his tip down her throat repeatedly. Her other hand joined the first and reached in the opening of his pants to massage and fondle his testicles. David moaned as her deft fingers gently squeezed his balls, making his cock jump in her mouth. Sunny stopped stroking and placed her hands on his thighs. Winking up at him, she swallowed his cock whole, deepthroating him in one fluid movement. David gasped and Miss Banks raised an eyebrow appraisingly as all seven inches disappeared between her pretty lips. Without moving an inch off of him, Sunny took David's hands and brought them to rest on her head, nodding encouragingly at him. Taking the hint, David began to piston in and out of her, fucking her face in earnest. Sunny took it all in stride, never batting an eye. Her nostrils flared as she took a breath on each outstroke and her hands never left his thighs. David didn't last long in Sunny's warm, wet mouth. With a grunt, he buried his dick in her throat and held her there while his balls unloaded their contents straight into her stomach. Sunny just kept swallowing, her throat muscles working ardently to milk him dry and put it right where it belonged, in her belly. When he dropped his hands from her, completely spent, Sunny slowly pulled back, sucking all the way and cleaning him off until the soft head popped out of her mouth. Swallowing once more, Sunny smiled and looked up at Miss Banks. “That was very well done, Sunny.” Miss Banks praised. “Very well done, indeed.” “Slut.” Samantha scoffed under her breath. Miss Banks' eyes narrowed as her keen ears picked up the whispered insult and she frowned. “Thank you, Sunny. Thank you, Chris. You may both return to your desks now.” She said. The two teens fixed themselves, Chris zipping his pants back up and Sunny wiping a drop of cum from her lip and popping it in her mouth, and they walked back to their seats. Miss Banks turned her icy stare on Samantha now. “Samantha, it's your turn now.” She said, slight venom in her tone. “Before you start, I demand you apologize to Sunny for trying to disparage her excellent labwork.” Samantha said; “Sorry, Sunny.” Then rolled her eyes and walked to the front of the room, about to kneel down. “No, Samantha.” Miss Banks stopped her. “I'm going to have you demonstrate a more advanced technique. Please, if you will, take a seat on my desk, facing the other students.” Samantha felt a chill at the cold, evil tone that had appeared in Miss Banks' voice, but she did as she was told, sitting on top of the teacher's desk. Miss Banks cleared her briefcase off the top and then took the black-haired girl's shoulders and lowered her to her back, rotating her until she was lying lengthwise on the wooden surface with her head hanging off one end. “That's good right there.” Miss Banks said. “Stay.” Her eyes scanned the room and fell on the tall, muscular Tanner. She smiled at him and beckoned with her finger. “Tanner, how about you help me with this demonstration.” Tanner rose and came to the front, awaiting instructions. “Like I said, Samantha is going to demonstrate a more advanced technique for us.” Miss Banks explained to the class. “Throatfucking.” A shiver ran through Samantha as she heard that. Being somewhat of a loner, she had never sucked a dick before, but she had seen the videos online of girls violently having their faces wrecked by big dicks. Her only comfort was the hope that Tanner wasn't as big as those pornstars and that it would be less of a throatfucking and more of a mouthfucking. Her first hope was dispelled as Tanner dropped his pants & briefs, and his huge cock slapped her in the face. She went cross-eyed looking at the massive shaft casting a shadow over her face and she swallowed fearfully. “Oh, yes, you will be perfect for this demonstration.” Miss Banks said, gleefully, as she took in Tanner's nine-and-a-half-inch length. “Now please begin fucking Samantha's throat, Tanner.” Tanner took hold of his thick penis and pressed the tip against Samantha's lips. Miss Banks frowned as the girl did not open immediately. “Open your mouth, Samantha.” She ordered. “Don't make me tell you again.” Apprehensive, Samantha opened her mouth and let Tanner push his fat head between her lips. He moved slowly, at first, lightly thrusting in and out of her mouth. Samantha's pulse calmed momentarily as Tanner only fed her the first inch or so and didn't move very fast. Miss Banks was not so pleased. “Tanner, I said to fuck her throat.” She reminded him. “I don't like having to repeat myself.” “Are you sure?” he asked her, skeptically. “Yes, I'm sure.” She confirmed. “Go on then.” Shrugging his shoulders, Tanner gripped Samantha's head in his hands and thrust hard into her mouth. Samantha squeaked and gagged as she felt the thick head spreading the narrow entrance to her throat. Reloading, Tanner rammed his way inside her again, force feeding her another few inches and spearing into her virgin throat. Samantha choked and thrashed on the desk as she felt the monster spreading her taut walls wide and plugging her airway. Her arms pushed against his hips fruitlessly, having no chance to move his sturdy, muscular frame. Miss Banks sighed and grabbed hold of Samantha's flailing arms, pinning them to the desk on either side of the struggling girl. She looked up and spotted the wide-eyed Andrea a few feet away in the front row. “Andrea, please come assist me.” She directed. Andrea nervously stood and walked up to the desk, her gaze never leaving the gigantic penis fucking its way deeper and deeper into the whining, choking girl on her back. She only broke away when Miss Banks called to her again. “Please help me restrain Miss Samantha until the demonstration is complete.” Miss Banks instructed, indicating that she should climb on the desk. Andrea gulped and climbed up on the desk. Under Miss Banks instruction, she straddled the squirming girl's mid-section and sat down, pinning her arms to her sides with her thighs and holding her torso down with her butt. From here, she had a front row seat for the brutal throating that was going on right before her eyes. She watched with grim fascination as a bulge repeatedly appeared and disappeared in Samantha's neck. Samantha was now unable to struggle at all. While Andrea did not weigh more than a hundred pounds, it was far more than she could lift from this position and her arms could not overpower the brunette's legs. All she could do was whine and gag as Tanner's thick length hammered further and further into her. Her vision was slightly blurred by the tears that were forming in them, but she could see the large, heavy balls making their way closer and closer to her face with every thrust. Tanner grunted and worked to get additional purchase into her tight throat. It wasn't easy going. He was in unexplored territory, after all, and his giant dick was hardly an easy beginning point for a virgin throat to handle. Still, it felt incredible to him and he was all the more anxious to get to the bottom. With a few more powerful, pistoning thrusts, he finally was successful in ramming his way to the balls, his entire nine and a half inches fully buried in Samantha's throat. He let out a long, low moan as her walls constricted around him. Miss Banks stood by the whiteboard, a slight smile of evil satisfaction on her face. “Stay right there, Tanner.” She told him. “Class, come gather around, please.” She waved them all up and they formed a half-circle around her desk where Tanner was holding his cock balls deep in Samantha's convulsing throat. They all looked on with wide eyes, the guys adjusting the crotches of their pants and the girls subconsciously rubbing their throats. Miss Banks leaned in and tapped her finger against Samantha's distended neck. “This is what's called a throat bulge.” She said. “Some of you may have heard of it before. It's only visible when the female deepthroats her male partner or a sex toy of sufficient length.” She gently stroked the obscene bulge in Samantha's spasming neck. “How does it feel, Tanner?” she asked, content to torture the disrespectful girl a little longer. “It feels fucking incredible.” He moaned, eyes closed in bliss. “That's saying it rather bluntly.” Miss Banks chided. “Okay, proceed with the throatfucking.” Just as Samantha was sure she was going to pass out, Tanner's cock moved and pulled back until just the head remained. She gasped the sweet, life-giving oxygen in around him but was only granted a second of reprieve before the monster rod slammed back in her, stretching her out again. His full balls smacked into her red face repeatedly as he fucked her throat vigorously. The students all watched intently as the bulge appeared and disappeared, mesmerized by the sight. Tanner was in heaven, but he couldn't last much longer. By now, half the goth-girl's mascara was coating Tanner's swinging testicles. “Miss Banks, I'm gonna cum.” He warned. “That's fine.” She said. “I don't expect any man to last more than ten minutes from a good throating and you've already gone twelve. Go ahead, honey.” With a roar, Tanner hilted himself in Samantha and released. Samantha reflexively tried to suck in air, but all that came was semen. Her screams were muted by the esophagus-stretching shaft as seemingly gallons of hot cum flooded her throat and rocketed towards her stomach. She choked and strings of cum shot out her nostrils and dripped down into her eyes. She whined and gagged as she was force fed a monstrously impressive load of spunk, the other students watching on closely. Tanner breathed out and ground his crotch against her face as his orgasm petered out, the last couple shots drooling from the tip and coming to rest in her windpipe. With a satisfied sigh, he reluctantly pulled his long cock from her throat and everyone watched as her neck returned to its original, slender shape. His semi flaccid cock swayed in a wide pendulous motion as the 3 other ladies admired. As soon as her mouth was clear, Samantha coughed up wads of hot cum that were still stuck in her throat. The globs of white fluid dripped down her face and forehead, covering her in the sticky stuff. “Can I let her up now, Miss Banks?” Andrea asked, still somewhat horrified but slightly turned on by the whole scene that had just unfolded. “Yes, you can let her go now, Andrea.” Miss Banks said. “Thank you for your help. Everyone can return to their seats now.” Andrea climbed off the spluttering, choking teen and went to go back to her chair. “Except you, Andrea.” Miss Banks added. “It's your turn.” Andrea froze in her tracks, a cold pit forming in her stomach, but she was saved an instant later when Miss Banks said;. “Oh, it seems we've run out of time. If we're going to complete the course on schedule, I expect you all to show me better cooperation than we experienced, today. Am I understood?” Lindsay & the four guys all sheepishly nodded agreement and quietly left the room. Andrea released a pent-up breath and collected her belongings. “You will be first thing on the schedule tomorrow, Andrea.” Andrea's anxiety instantly returned but she just nodded and left the room. “Sunny, please help Samantha collect herself.” Miss Banks said. “Sure thing!” Sunny said. She was loving this class. She was obviously the most advanced student, so far. She was ‘in her element' & didn't feel ready to leave the room, yet. She loved this professor and was ready to learn many more things from Miss Banks. To shay Sunny was thrilled, would be an understatement. The bubbly blonde skipped up to the front and patted the coughing girl on the back. Samantha's face was a mess of saliva and cum and her thick goth mascara was streaked all over. “Come on, Samantha.” She said. “Class is over. We need to get you back to your dorm.” The black-haired girl burped and stood on shaky legs. Her stomach was bloated and full, and she was dazed, but she picked up her backpack as Sunny towed her from the room. She was embarrassed to have been bested by the ditzy bimbo who was now showing her such kindness. To be continued. Based on the work of firebird68 for LiteroticaUnsuspecting college freshmen sign off for an “Advanced Sex Ed' class.

Geoff and Marie's Good Life: Part 10

god freedom prayer worship darkness human trafficking spiritual awakening intercession christian podcast gazing glancing

Play Episode Listen Later Sep 9, 2025

Geoff and Marie's Good Life: Part 10Technology and Medicine.Advancements can be good and bad.Based on posts by Only In My Mind, in 15 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.I was standing in front of another of Lucy's works, 'The Girls', trying to decide which element was Marie when I felt an arm slide around my waist. I looked to find my favorite artist alongside me. I bent down, intending to kiss her forehead but she had other ideas. Her arm snaked around my neck and pulled me into a full on passionate kiss. Marie looked on from across the gallery, amused."There," Lucy said, sounding slightly frustrated. "I suppose that will have to keep me going until Wednesday." She strode off to talk to my wife.Jen, who had been admiring the work next to me gave me an old fashioned look. "I'm definitely not going to ask, but if you ever feel the need to explain?""I'm not sure that I can," I admitted. "If you really want to know, then ask the artist," I pointed to Lucy, still chatting to my wife. "to explain the meaning behind that work." I pointed to the one I'd found so compelling. "Be sure to tell her who you and Peter are first though."I moved on. Now that I'd realized the symbolism behind the older paintings, I found the dystopian themes of an abusive marriage disturbing. Great for a goth student bedsit. Not for our living room. I loved the other stuff though, and tried to find one that was still for sale.I found my wife examining some of the other artists' works on display. Even to my untrained eyes, none were in the same league as Lucy's. I put my arm around Marie's waist and kissed her cheek. "Hi. I'm an artist's muse. Fancy a coffee? If I ever get any etchings you'll be the first to get an invitation to come up and see them.""You should be ashamed of yourself," she protested. "You're wearing a wedding ring.""It's fine. My wife is a beautiful, successful, confident woman. She knows that I'd never abandon her for an art gallery groupie.She checked her watch. Yes, we're both that old. "Well this groupie wants her caffeine fix, and you're paying. Let's round the others up and we'll go. I'll see if Lucy wants to join us too."She did, and fifteen minutes later found the five of us round a table in our favorite little café. Lucy was fascinated by pictures of First Nation art that Peter had taken in Toronto. I could see her absorbing the way the indigenous artists portrayed movement and space. I suspected that a disentangled Lucy might be open to expanding her geographical horizons shortly.Then Jen asked about 'that' picture, Friday, four thirty. Lucy looked to me and then Marie. "They know," she said quietly. "It was the day and time of my release." Marie and I both saw the double entendre, even if Lucy didn't intend it.Lucy looked at my wife, who just smiled and nodded. She took a deep breath. "My husband has changed. He drinks, gambles and lies to me. He treated me like his whore for a while but at least I got laid. Now he can't even have sex with me. He blamed me for being too old and wrinkly, you know, down there, to be sexually attractive." Jen gasped in surprise. Today Lucy was wearing heels, a mid-thigh skirt and a blouse that only just hinted at uncontained tits beneath it. In short, she was a knockout.Our son looked at her in disbelief. "Your husband says that You are the reason he can't get it up?" Lucy nodded. "Then the man's an idiot," Peter concluded."But what does that have to do with the painting?" Jen asked, still confused.Glancing at me, Lucy explained. "I told Geoff, in the pub, what Eddie had said when he rejected me: 'Who'd want to stick their cock in a wrinkly old snatch like yours?' And Geoff told me to show him and he would tell me, honestly, if it was true. So I did; I showed him. He told me that my snatch was perfect and then he touched it. And he cuddled me, and I came. All my best friends were there and they saw me have the best orgasm I can remember, just sitting on Geoff's lap as he touched me. That happened one Friday at four thirty. That's what I painted."Jen stared open mouthed for a full minute as she unpacked Lucy's story. "Jesus!" She eventually exclaimed, "I'm going to the wrong pubs.""Lucy omitted to tell you we were with a small group of friends in a private room," Marie explained."Then I need new friends," Jen decided out loud. Peter just laughed.He looked at me. "In a way, I can understand. She was hurting. You knew it wasn't her fault. You did what you needed to do to make it better. Weren't you worried that mum would;” He stopped in mid-sentence. "But she was there; wasn't she? She could have stopped you. But she didn't because;” He thought it through. "Because she doesn't care. No! That's the wrong word. She does care about you and her friends but she isn't threatened by Angie or Lucy so she just didn't mind."Jen broke in. "That explains the kiss in the gallery. You were aiming for a platonic kiss and Lucy turned it into a full-on lip-smacker. But I saw Marie had seen you and wasn't a bit bothered. I did wonder."My wife added her contribution. "I didn't want to have to tell him, but I suppose he ought to know: it's his super-power. He just likes women; not lusts after, he just genuinely likes them, and most women respond. He's so used to it that he's never really noticed. For example; when we went to any of his company's staff parties, leaving do's or awards nights, all his female colleagues would hug him. No-one else really, just him. Not 'making a point in front of his wife' hugs, just real affection. So, when Lucy was sad, he had to help. It took nothing from me and he made my friend happy. It was actually quite moving."I find, at times like this, silence is an effective strategy. Apparently, Lucy doesn't. "My husband had rejected me," she said, wistfully. "My friends were there for me, but Geoff just held me. He treated me like a person. Not damaged, but lied to. He showed me that I was still desirable, but not in a predatory way. I fell in love with him then."I admit to being a little taken aback, even though Marie had told me how much Lucy, and the others, had appreciated what I'd done. But looking at Lucy, I couldn't reject her the way that Eddie had. I reached across the table for her hand. "I love you too, Lucy," I told her, truthfully. She squeezed my hand and smiled in reply"Bloody Hell, mum." Peter laughed. "Just how many of your friends has he worked his super-power on?"Marie looked thoughtful. "Well, Angie and Lucy obviously, there's Jo and Samantha, not Kate so much, or Megan; probably Sue and Margie and of course Jane." She looked at me for confirmation. That sounded about right. "That would be seven then," she concluded.Jen and Peter shared a stunned look. Our son recovered first. "I have so many questions that I honestly don't know where to start.Jen butted in. "I've no idea who these women are, but why not Kate and Megan?"Marie looked at me for support. I just held my hands up. After all, I'm only the empath with a cock. My wife replied thus, "Well, Kate admitted that while she really enjoyed the spooning afterwards, mainly it was the sex that made her day rather than romance; and Megan's already happily married."Peter was struggling to catch up. "You mean you've actually had sex with all seven of these women?""Not exactly," I protested. "I've only touched Lucy that once and I've done nothing with Jane.""You kissed her in the sex shop," Marie pointed out, unhelpfully to my way of thinking. "And again in the car when you dropped her off at home. I think you suggested that it was to give her some motivation when she tried out the polyurethane cock you bought for her." I cringed at the look Peter gave me."Oh, yes." added Lucy as I winced in anticipation at whatever she was going to contribute next. "I've already agreed to do a cast of his thingy so that Jane can have a full size replica. We thought a signed limited edition run would be fun. I'll definitely want one too. I can make the initial mold when it's my turn on Wednesday." She squeezed my hand. "I could feel it in your pants when I sat on your lap. I can't wait to actually see it," she added, excitedly.I looked up and noticed the café was starting to fill up. So far no-one appeared to have noticed the bizarre conversation at our table but that was unlikely to continue, so I suggested that we leave before we were evicted. Of course, Pete and Jen needed to see the painting again, now that they understood its genesis, so we trooped back to the gallery, the younger couple giving me odd sideways glances when they thought I wasn't looking. I sighed. There would be more questions tonight.The questions, of course, started much earlier than that. As we walked back home Peter strolled alongside me while Marie dropped back to keep Jen company."Is this a kind of mid-life crisis?" he asked."I hope so," I replied. "That would mean that I'd survive to about a hundred and thirty or so.""But dad: eight women.""Peter. This wasn't my idea. I'd never cheat on your mum so, when she suggested that we do this, I refused. I can't deny that they are lovely women, each different in their own way, but I refused because I was convinced this insane idea could wreck our marriage."Our son didn't look convinced.I continued. "Look. There are things that I can't tell you; personal things that the girls shared with each other and then with me. It broke your mum's heart to compare their lives with hers. But the one thing that was missing for all of them was sex. They don't expect it every night; just often enough to reassure them that they're still sexual beings. But they are independent too; Megan being a special case. They didn't want to accommodate to new partners sharing their lives and their beds, so your mum came up with this idea.""And you get to have sex with them all," Peter observed. "Isn't mum going to get jealous eventually?""Do you think that never occurred to me?" I replied. "We think we've found a solution. Ask your mum if you really need to know. But." I stopped walking and turned to him. "I truly don't regret what we have done. If, at some time in the future I realize this was what ended our marriage, that will be the time for regret. But you were there; you heard Lucy's story; you saw the painting that our shared experience inspired in her. Do you want me to wish that had never happened? That she stayed with that drunken, abusive idiot? Because now I guarantee she will have moved out before this year is over. Because another man, one that actually cared about her, told her the truth. She's lovely and she deserves to be happy and I'm glad that your mum was selfless enough to make that happen." I took a deep breath. I wasn't angry at Peter, but my passionate outburst surprised even me.By now Marie and Jen had caught up with us. "Thank you darling." Marie took my hand and kissed it. "After all of your fretting, I'm glad that you finally understand how much you've helped my friends already." She addressed Peter and Jen. "We weren't sure whether to share the whole story with you, but Linda knows, and you accepted Angie so readily that it seemed only fair that you should know too."We started walking again. Jen spoke next. "I'm sorry if this sounds judgmental, Marie, but I can't imagine knowing that Peter was sleeping with one of my friends. I think it would destroy me.""Oh, I understand, dear," my wife replied gently. "I would have felt the same at your age. Geoffrey still does." She squeezed my hand affectionately. "But you have to realize; these aren't just casual acquaintances. These women, 'the girls', are my closest friends; almost family. Seeing Geoff with them doesn't threaten me. It's beautiful. Watching them respond to my man, knowing the pleasure they are feeling but never, for a second, believing that they would try to steal my husband or that he would abandon me for one of them.""But you said one of the other women was happily married?" Jen reminded us. I decided to let my wife take that one."She is," Marie replied, her eyes filling up. "To a really wonderful man too." She glanced at Jen. "He knows and approves of his wife's visits but, again, he knows she won't leave him for Geoff. But that's all I'm prepared to say; and that's probably too much."We carried on walking, closer together, as my wife continued. "Perhaps I can explain it like this." She sighed. "Imagine you are struggling to cope financially; you see family and friends in the same straits. But you can't afford to share what little you have. That's how fidelity felt when we were younger. Other women threatened my security." She lifted my hand in hers and pressed it to her tit. "But now, I feel secure. It's as though your dad represents stability rather than a potential loss. The women he's with aren't taking anything from me; it's more like they are just guests at our table. They arrive, we chat, they dine and, at the end of the evening, they leave, content. We all cherish the time together and I've lost nothing." She looked intently at Jen. "Does that make sense?""When you say that you all cherish your time together;” Jen ventured. Peter seemed reluctant to hear his mum's reply."Yes, that was our solution. Geoff, quite understandably, had no interest in sharing me with his male friends, and nor will I ever ask, but he was probably correct about one thing: I don't think that I would have been able to cope with him sleeping with my friends while I sat alone. So we share. Sometimes in the same bed, sometimes in separate rooms." She gave one of her brilliant smiles. "I'd forgotten just how good it felt to be with another woman."Peter groaned. "So it's not just Angela then, mum?""No," she replied brightly. "In fact, Angie's a special case. We've decided that, as our betrothed, either of us can have sex with her whenever we want. With the others it always has to be as part of our regular evenings when we share." She giggled. "We call them our language classes."The rest of the walk home was subdued. Peter and Jen walked together talking quietly while Marie and I cheerfully discussed taking them out for a meal that evening.We picked up some farmhouse bread and a selection of cheeses from the deli on the way home for a quick and simple lunch. As we settled around the kitchen table Peter asked if he could add one observation to the chat we'd had walking home. We agreed, of course."Jen and I discussed what you'd told us, and we're honored that you trusted us to be open. You're my parents and I love you and Jen loves you both too. What you are doing sounds insane but, dad made it obvious you haven't done this lightly, on a whim. And, more than anything, Lucy's story really touched the pair of us. So, while I have no plans to follow in your footsteps, dad, Jen and I both pray that we are as secure in our love for each other at your age as you two obviously are."Marie reached across and touched both of their hands. "Thank you, both of you, for not judging us. We love you too," she told them, sincerely. I stood and walked round the table pulling Pete up for a man hug, finding that Jen was stood waiting for her turn when we'd finished.We spent most of the afternoon chatting about Canada and how much they had enjoyed their time there. By the time I got back from collecting Colin from school, Angie had returned and was sitting on the sofa talking to Jen."Grandad. Mum knows about Aunty Angela doesn't she?" He asked as we walked through the front door."Yes. She was surprised at first, but she seems okay with it now," I told him. His face lit up with mischief."Hi Uncle Pete, Aunty Jen, grandma." He called, walking in from the hall. He gave a wicked grin. "Hi Grangie," he yelled, throwing himself onto her lap. She hugged him, stunned at first by her new title, then burst into tears."Bloody Hell," I heard Peter mutter. "Dad's super-power seems to have skipped a generation. But Colin's definitely got it.""It hasn't skipped anything," Jen whispered, just loud enough for me to hear. "You have it too. Your only problem is that I'm not the woman your mum is." I resolved to speak to Marie about that. Peter does take after me in build, and male pattern hair loss and yes, we share nerdy interests. But Jen is a wonderful woman. She is intelligent, elegant, attractive rather than classically beautiful and with a warm personality that fills the room. I love her like one of my own and I won't have her belittle herself like that.I stood and watched as Colin reassured himself that 'Grangie' was crying happy tears, thinking to myself that the little charmer was probably more likely to get an Aston Martin than I was. Good for him. He'd probably deserve it too.I packed him off to do his homework: Photosynthesis tonight. He showed me his worksheet. His task was to use the words in the box to fill the gaps in the description of the process. He went through it as we talked, noticing that Carbon Monoxide was in there as a trap for the unwary. He was back in ten minutes and straight into deep discussion with his uncle.I gestured to Marie to follow me into the kitchen and told her what Jen had said. "Silly girl," my wife said. "She's perfect for Peter. Bullying my husband into screwing my mates hardly qualifies me as a role model for women in general." Her voice softened. "She's right though about one thing; Peter is a lot like you were at his age. The lucky girl." Marie kissed me gently on the lips and went back to our guests.I couldn't be bothered to start cooking that afternoon so I sent a text to Linda to meet us at the pub at half past five and I'd treat us all to a bar meal, but she replied to say that she would come straight to ours so we would only need two cars. That's a logistics planner at work.We had just finished off our meals when two young people greeted us. It was Adrian and Emily. She noticed me glancing at her neck and shook her head, smiling. Tonight she was here as his girlfriend, not his submissive sex slave.Adrian explained that they had waited until we'd finished eating but would understand if we felt that they were still intruding on a family moment. When we explained to Peter and Jen that our two young friends were part of our wedding planning team; they were keen for them to join us.Emily sat with Marie and Peter to talk about fabricating some lightweight body armor for my wife's costume. Colin joined them; partly as a fan of the Mandalorian, partly because I think he had an instant crush on Emily.Meanwhile, Angie and Jen were in deep discussion with Adrian about their own costumes. In both groups phones were brandished, numbers exchanged and images shared. I saw Adrian examine one picture quite closely, look over at me thoughtfully and smile. Linda, who was sitting next to me, was intrigued. "What was that?""Well, love. As far as I can tell, my outfit selection has been approved. Have you and Mike discussed costumes? I did tell you it was a Star Wars themed celebration."She shrugged dismissively. "We'll pop into that fancy-dress shop in town. They'll have something that will do."Not a chance," I told her. I leant across the table to check something with Marie and then turned back to my daughter. I showed her a picture of Bo Katan, my wife's character, on my phone. "This will be your mum's outfit. She'd like you to wear something similar, as her supporter.""Where the hell will I find something like that?" She exclaimed.I pointed across the table. "Adrian's actually in his second year of a costume design course. Angie has agreed to underwrite all the materials costs for our ceremony so he's been able to persuade several of his course mates to take part because we have a range of amazing outfits for them to design and create but at no cost to them." I patted Linda's hand. "Tell Mike to pick anything he thinks looks cool, subject to some constraints; No bad guys and full face coverings and masks are probably impractical. Other than that, we'll get him measured for whatever takes his fancy.""X-Wing pilot.""What?" I didn't see that coming."Obviously, I'll ask him but I'm absolutely sure that's what he'll choose." Linda seemed very certain. "Does it meet your criteria?"I considered. Simple, colorful flight-suit and a helmet. "If that's what he wants, I'm sure it will be fine. Can Colin and Mia choose their own outfits or do you want to be involved?"

S5 EP18: FREEDOM in Worship: Glancing at Darkness, Gazing at God

Freedom Challenge Online

Play Episode Listen Later Jul 28, 2025 22:01

In this deeply moving episode, Ruth Willett, Prayer Coordinator for Freedom Challenge USA, invites listeners into a sacred space of worship, intercession, and hope. With a heart broken for the 50 million enslaved around the world, Ruth shares how we can face the darkness of human trafficking not with despair, but with divine strategy—by glancing at the issue and gazing at God. Through Scripture, worship, and prayer, she equips listeners to become freedom fighters in the spiritual realm. Whether you're new to this fight or have long carried the burden, this episode will inspire you to believe that worship is warfare—and that freedom is possible, one prayer at a time.---Watch the interview: https://youtu.be/7v75Ig6GAq0Read the blog: www.thefreedomchallenge.com/blogposts/2025/7/27/freedom-in-worship---Want to learn more? The Freedom Challenge US: thefreedomchallenge.comOperation Mobilization USA: omusa.orgInstagram: @freedomchallengeusa / Facebook: @thefcusaSupport the show

Her After-school Stud

Play Episode Listen Later May 7, 2025

A good teacher makes a bad decision to help a student pass. by kotochaos. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. Chapter One: First Time Morgan Klein stared, wide-eyed and slack-jawed, when Chris dropped his pants. To say she was impressed would be an understatement. A smile crawled slowly onto her face as she took in his limp manhood-boyhood, really-and found him larger than her husband at her husband's proudest moment. More impressive was the fact that Chris wasn't even hard yet, though he swelled rapidly under her gaze, growing to an even more impressive size when finished. She could hardly believe it when she took him in hand and found that her fingers could not meet around him.This was Morgan's third year teaching. She was a secondary English teacher and had, the year before, tutored Chris after school. Chris was a tall, brooding sort. He came from a broken home with a single mom in their struggling rural community. His mother did what she could, but she was uneducated herself and, between three jobs, hardly had time to help Chris at all. When he had moved on from eleventh grade, his mother had personally told Morgan's principal that Morgan was her savior. Since then, Morgan has taken a vested interest in Chris' development. Moving into twelfth grade when he should have been ready for graduation, Chris began struggling again. Morgan had been patient at first, but she saw her success quickly withering into failure. Desperate to make a turnaround, she had agreed to a deal which she never thought she would have agreed to before. In her desperation, she had agreed to give Chris an orgasm for a good grade, and Chris eagerly accepted. That was how he ended up fully erect in her face, his massive dick throbbing and leaking in her hand. Chris' penis was nothing like any she had ever seen before. It was something out of a practical joke or a legend. Not only was he thick, but he was monstrously long, too, and his crown was shiny red and dribbling precum as he pulsed and throbbed in her palm. Clearly aroused, she was surprised that he hadn't exploded all over her already. Despite her better judgement, she was flattered at his arousal. Chris stammered as Morgan stared down his shaft. She looked him in the eyes, and he looked away, blushing. “Y-you, Mrs. Klein, you don't have to.” Morgan smiled. Staring down this length, she wondered how he could be brave enough to suggest it but frightened when it happened. His bravado drained the moment he gave her the paper, but she was glad to see that he hadn't deflated at all once after his pants were opened. A lesser man might grow limp with anxiety, but Chris' nerves only seemed to make him harder. “No, Chris, a promise is a promise,” she said, stroking him slowly. She met his gaze again, and her smile broadened as she saw his cheeks growing red. “You got the grade, so you'll get your reward for it. I just wasn't expecting, um, it to be such a LARGE task.” She moved her hand to his root and held him at the base so that she could appreciate his full length. Morgan was a small woman, with small hands, and Chris looked only more impressive by comparison. Despite his length and girth, his pubic hair was sparse and thin, possibly due to his age, she didn't know. She felt silly to be in this situation at all, let alone contemplating the logistics of hair growth in teens. In her second year of teaching, she had been instructed to pick a student and make them her cause. Now, holding Chris hard in her hands, she feels even better about her choice. She held him in both hands and stroked him idly, gathering his precum and smearing it along his shaft. Not a virgin, Morgan has always been pretty and enjoyed male attention. She had never been with someone like Chris, though. Despite his youth, Chris was tall and fit. He still held the A in his hand, clutched tightly and slightly crumpled as she stroked him. He was embarrassed, but he was also throbbing and, measuring at least twelve inches in length and twice her husband' girth, he was more man than anyone she had ever met. Thumbing his crown, Morgan chuckled. Chris moaned in her grasp and, smiling at him, she said, “Someone's excited.” She didn't know who she was talking about, though. Her nipples were erect and chaffing her bra, while her pussy was wetting her panties in her arousal. Chris met her gaze and watched breathlessly as she stroked him with her tiny hands. “Sorry,” he choked, and Morgan laughed again. “Don't be sorry,” she said, and she licked her lips staring down his length. “This is all actually very flattering.” Leaning forward in her chair, she breathed along his cockhead and laughed as he throbbed again. He was steel hard, and she was sure he wouldn't last much longer. A hand job would likely be enough but, stroking him, she knew he wanted more. “Now then, I seem to remember that you had asked for a blowjob in exchange for an A.” Chris nodded, his eyes widening as her wet lips approached his manhood. Morgan licked her lips again and stroked him, gathering precum to his cockhead. Glancing down at him, she chewed her bottom lip. She had never been with a man as large as Chris before, and she was curious to see how well he would fit in her mouth. Though a tiny woman, she was excited to try, and thinking about the size difference between Chris and her husband only made her more excited. “Well, lucky you got an A, then.” Parting her lips, Morgan sucked Chris inside. Her jaw ached to accommodate him as she struggled around his girth. Lips tight, though, she took him to the edge of her throat and gagged briefly before meeting his gaze. Chris watched her in awed silence, his dick painfully hard and his balls tight. He had suggested a blowjob as a joke, and he had felt both guilty and afraid as soon as he said it. When she agreed, he had assumed that was a joke, too, all the way up until she had him in her mouth. Morgan, too, is awed in her own way. Despite being a boy by her estimation, Chris was hung like a man. Fully erect and swelling fatter, he was not only larger than her husband, but he had a more pronounced flavor as well. His precum was thicker than her husband's semen, and the taste of it was robust as it spread across her mouth. Closing her eyes, she focused on the way Chris filled her mouth, and as she bobbed her head on him, she grew drunk on his taste. She mewled, sucking him deep and stroking him with both her hands and her lips. With his flavor in her throat and on her tongue, she became tuned into Chris. His presence surrounded her and filled her. She could smell him suddenly, her nostrils burning with his boyish musk. His youth did nothing to counteract her arousal. In fact, that knowledge that he was still so young only served to arouse her further. She whimpered around him and, hearing this, Chris stiffened in response. Finally, his youth betrayed him. Body tight, muscles flexing, Chris quickened and came hard. Morgan had only just started when his thick semen filled her mouth. Her cheeks ballooned. She swallowed on instinct to keep from choking, but his sperm stuck to her throat. Sitting back to cough, she took the rest across her face. Chris stood still, his dick throbbing as he unloaded the thickest load of his life onto his favorite teacher. Chris' dick was easily twice the size of her husband's. His orgasm, by her estimation, was many times more than that and also many times thicker. He covered her in hot, sticky jelly that burned itself into her flesh. He marked her as his woman, as his slut, as his scalding seed cascaded across her face and torso. Morgan rode it out, her hair catching the semen and clinging to her cheeks. She breathed through it, shivering through her own climax as she smacked her lips. Chris' semen remained thick in her mouth and in her throat, and she could feel it warming her belly. Looking up, she met his gaze and held it as Chris pants and whined like the child he is. In all her life, she has never had a man taste so good. Her husband, in particular, could compete. Chris may have been a boy in many ways, but Morgan had come to recognize that he was a man where it counted most. Coming down from his orgasm, Chris panted. “Oh my God, Mrs. Klein.” Morgan, smiling, sucked him back into her mouth and bobbed her head on him. Chris' hands twitched. He thought to stop her, but he was too drunk on her to fight it. “That felt so good,” he whined. “My hands never felt that good.” Grinning, Morgan flourished her tongue, licking around his glans before holding him with her hands and kissing her way down his hard shaft. Even after the thickest, richest orgasm of either of their lives, he remained erect. She attributed it to his youth, though she found herself flattered by both his resilience and his continued interest. Stroking him idly, she licked his crown. “And that's just the beginning, Chris. Get another A, and we'll see what else I can give you.” She punctuated the statement with a wink. Throbbing in her grip, Chris groaned. “Oh, God!” Morgan laughed in response. That night at home, Morgan tried to have sex with her husband but could not find the willpower to follow through. Comparing him to Chris, she felt both disappointed and defeated. Not only did he fail to measure up to Chris, but his body was softer and his hair thinning. Still young, still fit, and having the interest of one both younger and more impressive than her husband, she found satisfaction in her fingers instead. She masturbated in the shower, teasing and tickling herself to a small climax equal to but less satisfying than the one Chris brought her with a facial. Rinsing herself afterward, she teased her small, pink nipples and later smiled at herself in the mirror. What she was doing was wrong, but it helped Chris and would last until he graduated. That is what she told herself, at least, but deep down she knew that this was only the beginning. Good intentions push a teacher to make another mistake. Chapter Two: Double Take Morgan woke up horny the next day. She woke up imagining Chris' fat cock throbbing and pulsing, and she remembered the hot musk of it as he shot across her face and her nose. She came home sticky with his semen and fingered herself in the shower, her husband was hardly a thought in her head as she did it. She fingered herself again in the morning, reaching a quiet but empty orgasm beside her sleeping husband before her alarm went off. He woke up oblivious, and she woke up angry. She remained horny as she dressed, and she eyed her pert body as well, imagining Chris there with her, equally naked. They would complement each other, Chris' big body looking even bigger beside Morgan's own petite frame. Every part of him was built to break her, but she looked young and could likely pass as his girlfriend in the right context. It flattered her that a man like Chris would show interest in her, and then she reminded herself that Chris was not a man but a boy with a man-sized cock, which did nothing to reduce her pride. The morning passed slowly and empty. She spied Chris passing in the halls but could hardly get him to look her in the eyes. That afternoon for tutoring he was quiet, unwilling or unable to speak to her at length. Morgan, meanwhile, kept hoping he had hidden another A from her and thought to just ask him to let her suck his dick again. She needed to come, and she knew her husband couldn't do it. A week passed and nothing. Thoughts and memories of Chris' dick floated in and out of her head. She tried again to fuck her husband but couldn't. He smelled wrong, and she ended up jerking him off to a meager and disappointing climax. By the next Tuesday, she resented her husband and increasingly looked to Chris for relief. Chris, meanwhile, remained the perfect gentleman. Sometimes, she noticed that he was hard, and though it brought a smile to her face, she wasn't brave enough to act on it. His grades weren't improving, and she didn't want to reward bad behavior. So, she just stared and waited for him to ask for help, and he didn't ask for help because of his embarrassment and his arousal. She had always thought he might have a crush on her, but she had never realized how intense his crush was. Tuesday, however, was too much. They passed in the hall and Morgan noted, with some amusement, that Chris developed a sudden limp. Recognizing her own arousal, she realized the truth–she would have to be the one to end this cold war. So, when tutoring started, she approached his desk and stopped beside him. Seated, he was almost as tall as she was standing. She found his pants tented, and she smiled. He looked at her, his eyes lingering on her small bosom before meeting her gaze. She smiled, and he stammered. “Uh–Um–Mrs. Klein?” Morgan shushed him with one dainty finger to his lips. “Shh,” she said, smiling. “You seem to be having a hard time focusing,” she said, leaning over onto his desk and giving him a glimpse of her breasts down her blouse. “Let me help you.” She ended the statement by cupping his swollen manhood through his pants. Chris gasped. “B-But I haven't gotten another A yet.” Hardly listening, Morgan undid his pants with one hand and pulled his hard dick out. He jumped into view, his dick erupting from the open fly of his boxers. Already long and rigid, he seemed massive compared to her husband, and she cooed as she took him in her hand. After days of fantasy, it felt good to hold the real thing again. “Oh! Do you see that, Chris? You're so big and hard right now, there's no way you can focus on what you're reading. At this rate, you'd be lucky to even get an F.” Taking him in both hands, she stroked him slowly. “Oh, you poor thing. It must hurt to be so big and hard all the time.” Pouting, she looked him in the eyes and found him staring at her breasts. “Is this what I do to you, Chris? Do I make it hard for you to learn?” Gasping and whining, Chris shook his head. His long hair danced as he did. “No, Mrs. Klein. No! You help me!” Morgan smiled. Reaching into his underwear, she cupped his balls and marveled at their weight and size. “That is sweet, Chris, but you don't have to lie.” She purred and held him by his root, staring in awe at his full length. Despite his size, he remained a quiet, mewling teen in the hands of a woman far more experienced. The age difference only helped to arouse her more, and her tiny hands around his dick made him appear bigger by comparison. Groaning, she stroked his full length with both hands. “No, the best thing I can do for you now is help you come. Then and only then can we get any real work done.” She made eye contact with Chris and was happy to find him speechless. Her entire life, she has been a good girl who made the right decision whenever faced with a challenge. Holding Chris now and measuring him against her forearm, she felt like this is the first bad decision of her life, and she was glad that she waited for the right one. Purring, she stroked him from base to crown, holding him as if she was tugging him toward her. “Mm, Chris, I made you this hard. So, I have to be the one who takes on the heavy, heavy burden of helping you find relief.” After that, Morgan lost herself in him. She stared at his shaft and reversed her grip, holding him with both hands and stroking him vigorously. Her husband was a tall man and very slender, and though he was not the only man she had ever been with, he was the one she had chosen to marry. To that point, she had been satisfied with him. Though she had been with bigger men, they had never been large enough to adequately outclass him. Chris, however, outclassed all of them. She had attempted to find pleasure and comfort in her fingers and in her husband for days and found each unworthy. Chris, however, has her wet at a glance. Holding him, stroking him, she could not help but imagine the way that he could and would fill her if given the chance. A facial had given her one of the best orgasms of her life. She knew on instinct that opening her legs to him would give her so much more. Staring at his huge dick as her hands glided across him, watching his swollen red crown leak precum, Morgan whined in her arousal. “Darn it, Chris, I can't believe how stinking big you are!” Gasping in her grasp, Chris whined, “I'm sorry!” Morgan stopped stroking him long enough to look him in the eyes and was hurt to find him anxious. His dick was steel hard, throbbing in her tiny hands, and his interest was obvious, but it was animal interest and little more. Chris was still a child, Morgan remembered, too young to understand her praise or to separate it from insult. She was treating him like a well-endowed stud, experienced and virile, and he could be that someday. Today, however, he was only a eighteen-year-old boy with a mammoth hard-on and a horny teacher. Stroking him more slowly, Morgan swallowed her arousal and put on a smile for him. Chris' big dick was confusing for her. It filled her with lust, but that lust was her burden and not his. He was still a boy, and she was his instructor. It was her job to keep him safe and to teach him the truth. Smiling gently, she whispered to him, “No, Chris. You don't need to apologize. You should never have to apologize for having a big dick.” She giggled, watching him thrust and whine as she stroked him slowly from crown to root. “When I tell you that your dick is big, I am complimenting you. Few men are this size, and I think yours is long, and thick, and gorgeous. So, whenever you're horny, whenever you're distract, bring your big, beautiful dick to me, and I promise to take care of it. Chris gasped, thrusting into her hands, leaking precum all over her fingers. "A-anytime?” Smiling at him again, seeing the hope and the shock in his eyes, Morgan squeezed his dick in open affection. Holding him, stroking him, it is easy to imagine him as a man, but looking him in the eyes reveals that he is only a boy with a man-sized cock that required man-sized attention. The girls at school wouldn't have his best interests at heart, and so Morgan resigned herself to taking care of him instead. “Anytime,” she purred. “Even without an A?” She giggled. “Even without an A.” Licking her lips a second time, she turned her attention back to the swollen, throbbing dick in her hands. She could tell he was getting close and could tell from the way he moved and the way he swelled in her hands. Chris could feel it, too, and seemed to be breathing through his arousal, desperate to keep himself together. Morgan found his efforts cute, but she also wanted to see him explode. Kissing his crown, she whispered, “So, what can I do to help you finish, Chris? What do you need from me? What do you want?” Panting like a dog, Chris barked, “Tits! I want to see your tits!” Smiling, Morgan stroked him with one hand while using her other hand to cup one of her breasts. Her hard nipple dug into her palm as she touched herself. “These little things?” Chris whined and nodded. His dick throbbed, producing even more thick, rich precum to spread across her palm. “Yes,” he panted. “Yes. I want to see them. I want to come on them.” “You want to come on them,” Morgan echoed, laughing. “My, my, you are bold, aren't you?” Releasing her breasts, she put a finger to his mouth as he opened it to apologize. He stared down at her, cross-eyed, around her finger. “Don't,” she said, holding his dick firmly in hand as precum wetted her skin. “Don't apologize, Chris. Women like it when a man knows what he wants, and with a big dick like yours, you have a lot of bargaining power. As for my tits.” Reaching down with her free hand, Morgan lifted her bra and blouse up smoothly over her slender stomach and small, plump breasts. Her nipples, more red than pink in color, stood fully erect and sensitive in the open air. Plucking one, Morgan looked down to regard her breasts before looking him in the eyes and finding him staring. “I can accommodate that request, but you'll have to help me out from here.” Guiding him, she turned him to face her instead of the desk and then moved his hand to hold her blouse up as she kneeled to hold hid dick to her breasts. She returned to stroking him, smearing his precum along his shaft with her palms. The mess spilled onto her chest, gathering in the valley between them. Morgan smiled up at him, and he stared back, jaw hanging, eyes wide and unblinking. She laughed in response. “Now, go ahead and come, Chris. Cover me in all your thick, sticky semen. Unload your big, teenage balls into your favorite teacher's bosom.” Morgan made sure to smile as she fed him the dirty talk, and she felt him quicken immediately. Holding him to her chest, she stroked him to his approaching orgasm and all the way to the end. She could feel his semen swell his shaft, surging and spraying, and she had her own orgasm before his semen even touched her. The feel of his hot seed spreading across her body, though, only amplified it. Like sexual alchemy, it transformed a small, buzzing orgasm into a hurricane of pleasure. By the end both were breathless and panting in climax. Chris' semen had gathered across her breasts and her collar bone, soiling her blouse and possibly ruining it. Morgan didn't care, however. She continued to stroke him before pulling him into her mouth on instinct to clean him. The taste of him elicited a long moan from her as she bobbed her head on him dutifully, both grateful for the orgasm he gave her and the one she received across her torso. Comparing him against her husband again only made her more grateful. When finished, she sat back to display the semen she had collected across her chest to him, and she saw his dick twitch before swelling gradually back to life. Taking hold of him again, Morgan stroked him idly. “Now, now, Chris,” she said, chuckling affectionately as he hardened in her hand. “I won't help you a second time today, no matter how distracted you get.” Taking hold of him by the root, she stared at his dick in awe. “At least, not if you don't earn it.” Eying his cock, she gave it a quick kiss before standing. “We don't have much time before your mother gets here, and I need to get cleaned up.” Watching her move, Chris stammered. Mrs. Klein was a tiny thing, not skinny but slender. She kept fit with rigid exercise, and it showed in the subtle way her body flexed as she moved. Breathless, he stammered, “O-Okay.” Morgan lowered her blouse, pulling it down over her cum-soaked breasts and showing off the stains he left in the fabric. She was partway across the classroom, her bare feet stepping lightly across the glossy tiles, before he called to her. Turning, she stared back at him and his hard dick with equal want. “Yes?” Chris, feeling suddenly self-conscious, looked away. “Tha, Thanks.” Morgan smiled. Eyes fixed on his dick, she said, “You're welcome, and put that big thing away before someone sees it and asks questions.” Chris, looking down at his dick, scrambled. “Yes, ma'am!” Morgan laughed from the doorway. “I'll be back soon, and then we can brush up on some key terms before you go home. Okay?” Chris gave a rushed affirmative as Morgan ducked out into the hall. She hurried to the teacher's lounge bathroom to rinse off but hesitated at the sink when she got there. Wearing his semen was oddly comforting and staring at her reflection made her feel somehow more confident in herself. Already a supremely confident woman, she realized that the pride she felt was in having Chris' interest to begin with. Rinsing herself, she watched the way the water molded her blouse to her figure and thought silently how it will be even harder to keep Chris focused. To be continued in a 10 part series, on Literotica by kotochaos, for Literotica [All characters in this story, are over the age of 18 years.]

Democracy Left on Read

Native Land Pod

Play Episode Listen Later May 1, 2025 74:34 Transcription Available

This week hosts Tiffany Cross, Angela Rye, and Andrew Gillum discuss one of the United States’ main exports: rightwing populism. While the U.S. is constricting imports from other countries (with serious shortages looming), we continue to be a major exporter of culture, including MAGA culture. We can trace rightwing populist ideology’s spread AND learn a thing or two for our own movements. We’ll revisit a question we posed on a past MiniPod: should our podcast feature conservative guests? Our hosts have thoughts on this one y’all. Tens of thousands of government employees are set to be re-classified as “schedule F” political appointees by the Trump administration. Glancing at Project 2025… This looks like preparation for mass layoffs at the Federal government. Finally, Angela gives us an update on the State of the People tour. She’s on a quest to find the apathetic voters! Join the tour in a city near you: https://stateoftheppl.com/ CNBC article predicts the impact of tariffs: https://www.cnbc.com/2025/04/28/empty-shelves-trucking-layoffs-lead-to-recession-in-apollos-trade-war-timeline.html And of course we’ll hear from you! If you’d like to submit a question, check out our tutorial video: http://www.instagram.com/reel/C5j_oBXLIg0/ and send to @nativelandpod. We are 551 days away from the midterm elections. Welcome home y’all! —--------- We want to hear from you! Send us a video @nativelandpod and we may feature you on the podcast. Instagram X/Twitter Facebook NativeLandPod.com Watch full episodes of Native Land Pod here on YouTube. Native Land Pod is brought to you by Reasoned Choice Media. Thank you to the Native Land Pod team: Angela Rye as host, executive producer and cofounder of Reasoned Choice Media; Tiffany Cross as host and producer, Andrew Gillum as host and producer, and Lauren Hansen as executive producer; Loren Mychael is our research producer, and Nikolas Harter is our editor and producer. Special thanks to Chris Morrow and Lenard McKelvey, co-founders of Reasoned Choice Media. Theme music created by Daniel Laurent.See omnystudio.com/listener for privacy information.

The Manor: Part 7

Play Episode Listen Later Mar 14, 2025

From Lost In Eros – Book 1Orgy Amy, & More Games with ‘the Player'In 10 Parts By BradentonLarry. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.Toshia eventually came upon Don when his head popped back up from a tangled ensemble of painted bodies, in the dark fluorescent party hall. An exotic looking woman with yellow stripes running down the length of her body was now positioning herself over Martina's face facing Don. Don gave the striped woman a smile, and then turned his attention to the green and yellow woman who had taken it upon herself to have him fuck her.Don worked his hand under her hip and gently nudged her upward. She got the idea pretty quickly, and started to lever herself up into a kneeling position without taking her mouth off the cock she'd been sucking. Don managed to move with her, kneeling as he did so. Once they were upright he began to fuck in and out of her seriously. He watched from behind as the woman's head bobbed up and down on the man's cock, almost in rhythm to the fucking Don was giving her cunt.Next to him, a man had moved between Martina's legs, lifted her by the waist and started to fuck her.The woman Don was fucking seemed to stop sucking the guy in front of her, but then Don worked out that the guy was coming. The woman leaned back, and Don sat back on his haunches to let her, so the guy she'd been sucking could scoot out of the way. Don slipped his hands around to the woman's front, where he cupped her nice medium-sized tits. She leaned back against him, turned to look at him over her shoulder, and said, “Um, thanks for the fuck. I'm Amy, by the way.”“It's my pleasure, and I'm Don,” He noticed that her face was also covered in green and yellow paint, as well as quite a spattering of cum. Don thought this was incredibly hot, and he moved his right hand down her taut belly to run his fingertips over her clit.Amy bit her lower lip and moved up and down on his cock. She said, “Keep doing that.”A man in purple and yellow paint stepped up in front of Amy with his cock in hand.“Do you mind?” Amy asked Don.“No; by all means!”Amy reached out and pulled the man's cock to her mouth and began to suck it enthusiastically. Don watched intently, while continuing to stroke her clit from behind. While she was sucking she held still on Don's cock.Glancing over to his left, Don saw the man fucking Martina pull out and shoot a long jet of cum over her lanky body. The woman riding her face leaned forward over her and sucked on the man's cock, getting her tits in the cum on Martina's belly in the process.When the guy in Amy's mouth got ready to come, she took his cock out and stroked it until it sprayed all over her face and tits. She stroked it a couple more times, and sucked on the head, finally kissing it goodbye. The guy moved off in search of other game, and Amy turned back to Don and said, “Do you like that?”“Hell yes!” he said.“I love it when a guy comes on me. Want me to do another one?”“Sure!”Amy flagged down another guy, who was more than happy to let her suck on him.Don took a moment to look over to see what Shelonda was up to, and saw her with her legs scissored with those of a cute little woman with large tits, in bright pink paint. The two women were grinding against each other intently.Don turned his attention back to Amy who was now jerking the guy's cock. He came in a thick gout that splattered on her chin and landed heavily on her left tit. Don moved his hand a little to smear the thick dollop over Amy's nipple.“Oh, nice!” she said, and began to ride up and down on him again. Another guy now stepped up in front of her of his own initiative, and she started to suck him without asking Don. She kept sliding up and down on his cock this time, though, and he started stroking her clit a bit more intently, pinching and pulling on it. The guy must have been watching Amy, because when he was ready, he pulled his cock out and stroked it for her, which enabled her to relax and enjoy the sensations in her cunt and clit. As his cum shot out and splattered all over her face, and then her tits, Amy came on Don's cock. As she shook, her hands moved over her tits and face, smearing the cum all over her. Don took his hand from her crotch and did the same, while also kissing her shoulder and neck through her hair.“I like having you watch me,” she said. “Can I keep you?”“Do you know how to get to the garden?”“No, why?”“It's not important right now,” Don laughed.“Well, what is important that you shoot your cum on my face,” Amy said with a smile.“I think that can be arranged,” Don smiled.Amy fell forward to her hands and knees, pulling off Don's cock in the process. She grabbed a couple of pillows and then lay down on her back with her head propped up, and then said, “Now bring that bad boy up here.”Don quickly complied, straddling the top of her chest. She pulled his cock down toward her mouth and said, “Just fuck my mouth until you're about to come.”Don obliged, pushing forward as soon as she had her mouth on him. He watched her, loving the look of her pretty yellow and green face as she sucked on his thick cock.Glancing to the left, he saw Shelonda crawling over to watch him and Amy. When she got there, she ran her hands over both Amy's and Don's body. This helped push Don toward his orgasm, which he had been holding off since Toshia's little gangbang in the corridor. The thought of that gangbang, and then seeing Toshia getting fucked in the pit did the trick, He pulled back out of Amy's mouth and promptly spewed a veritable deluge of cum all over her face.Amy laughed and smiled up at him, “Thank you!”“My pleasure!” he laughed in return.Shelonda leaned down to suck on Don's cock a little and then to kiss Amy's sticky mouth.When Shelonda looked up at Don, he said, “Should we go and see what Toshia's up to?”“That should be good!” Shelonda grinned.“Who's Toshia ?” Amy wanted to know.“My friend,” Don said. “She was going a bit fuck crazy in the pit earlier.”“Ooh, my kind of gal!” Amy said. “Can I come too?”“Of course,” Don said.After they wiped the fluorescent paint off each other; Amy's taking quite a bit of time; they headed down into the main area of the disco. They cruised the long platform around the pit and worked their way through the smoke, which was now less densely populated, but saw no sign of her. They finally found her in the bubble bath room.She was about half way around the big tub. At first all Don saw was a muscular back flexing in the bubbles, and a woman's hands on the man's shoulders. A guy stood on either side of the guy with the back, and each of them were reaching in front of the main guy, and now and then leaning in front of him. As he moved around the tub a bit, though, Don saw that it was Toshia in front of the man, with her legs crooked over his forearms. The men on either side were teasing her tits and occasionally kissing her.There were other people playing in the bubbles, so Don didn't notice at first that the buxom blonde from the pit was also there. She was facing the side of the tub, bent over getting drilled from behind, while reaching over to play with the cock of the guy to Toshia's right.“Wow,” Shelonda said.“Yeah,” Don agreed. He gestured with his head toward Toshia for Amy's benefit and said, “That's Toshia .”“Sweet. You're not going to interrupt her are you?”“Hell no,” Don said, “I'm going to sit here and watch.” And he promptly sat down on the edge of the tub to do just that. Shelonda and Amy sat down on either side of him. The strobe lights made the whole show a bit bizarre, but they watched as the guy with the back apparently finished and lowered Toshia's legs. The guy on Toshia's right then stepped up in front of her, and the guy on the left moved around to the right, where buxom blonde girl reached out to stroke him. The man in front of Toshia moved in close, and she wrapped her arms around him, and presumably, under the bubbles, her legs.Shelonda's hand stole into Don's lap and began to stroke his already very hard cock. An anonymous guy came and sat down on the opposite side of Amy. Soon she leaned over to suck on this new cock, and before long, she slipped into the bubbles to face the man and suck him from there. Don noted that this side of the tub must be shallower than Toshia's.The guy fucking Toshia finished, and as the next guy moved in front of her, she turned around to put her hands on the side of the tub. The guy now behind her began to screw her. The guy fucking Toshia's new girlfriend apparently finished and moved away, so the blonde ducked under Toshia's arm to come up in front of her and proceeded to make out with her while Toshia got fucked.Don looked down just in time to catch Amy; who was even prettier without the paint; getting rained on by a stream of cum. He smiled at her, leaned down and said, “Don't go anywhere.”Amy grinned and nodded.Then Don said to Shelonda, “I'll be right back.”Don dropped into the tub, and made his way across to just behind the guy screwing Toshia , and waited patiently. It didn't take long; the man finished and moved off to the right. Toshia continued to make out with her friend, not immediately changing her stance. Don stepped up and ran his hands over Toshia's ass. He shook his head and smiled when she merely wiggled her ass invitingly. He took his hard cock and pushed it into her very wet cunt in one smooth motion. He felt cum and Toshia's juices squishing out around his thick shaft.Toshia pushed back at him, and he began to fuck himself in and out of her. Only when he had a good rhythm going did he lean forward over her arched back and ask, “So how many cocks have you fucked here?”“Including yours?” she asked, looking over her shoulder at him.“Well, I'm not done yet.”“And just in here or since coming into the disco?”“All together.”“Eighteen.”“Eighteen?” Don said, almost stopping his fucking.“It wasn't easy keeping count, believe me,” Toshia said.“Damn,” he said, “I can only account for six, and that's impressive anyway.”Toshia kept pushing back at him, though a bit more forcefully now that she knew it was Don. “There was the guy you saw me with first,” she said. “I was just dancing, and he started grinding behind me and running his hands all over me, and then he was fucking me and I loved it. I loved getting fucked in the middle of everyone. Then, you saw the next guy; that was intense. Then I started dancing with Jamie here, and two guys came up behind us and we just kind of bent over a little and let them fuck us. They didn't come until they switched places. God, that was hot.”“I can imagine,” Don said, reaching around to squeeze Toshia's tits. He felt Jamie's fingers down below touching the base of his cock as she played with Toshia's clit.“It gets better,” Toshia said. “After those two, we drew some attention on the dance floor, and guys swarmed all around us. There were cocks all over the place, I had two in my hands all the time, and guys were shoving their cocks between my legs, but not getting anywhere. I was getting all hot and bothered, but we eventually wound up on the steps there, and we both just got on our hands and knees on the second step. Five guys fucked me there, just one after the other, every one coming inside me. There was cum running down the insides of my legs. I must have come myself about eight times.”Don felt between Toshia's ass cheeks and noticed they were quite slick with assorted juices. As he pressed his thumb against her tight little asshole, he said, “Go on.”“Oh! Nobody did that,” she said. He felt her make an effort to relax and his thumb slipped into her. “Umm, I like that! Where was I? Oh yeah, on the steps. At one point this guy sat on the step in front of me and I was sucking on his cock while two different guys screwed me. Then I just moved up and sat on the cock in front of me. That was number, ”“Ten,” Don said. He was working both his thumb and cock in and out of her.“Yeah, fuck! You two are going to make me come like this.”“Go on,” Don said firmly.“Um, Okay. Well, I thought we could use a break so we came up here; looking for you, by the way; and well, this wasn't much better, except that the bubbles feel nice and slippery. I had Jamie get up on the edge and was licking all the sweet cum from her cunt, when I felt someone playing with my cunt from behind. I looked back and saw a nice fellow standing there, and I just said, ‘Go ahead,' and he did. After he came, two more guys took a turn. And I loved it!”Then Toshia was shaking with an intense orgasm, and gasping. Jaime finally stopped stroking her clit and took her mouth off Toshia's right nipple.“Hi Don,” Jamie finally said, with a big white smile.“Hi Jamie,” Don grinned back. He also saw Shelonda come and sit down over them. Don shoved into Toshia a bit harder and said, “That's only 13.”“Oh, well, I got up on the side to have Jamie go down on me, and while she was doing it, a couple of guys came by and said they'd been admiring us all evening. So, I said, ‘Well are you just going to admire us?' The one guy laughed and said, 'I want this one first,' and started rubbing his cock all over my mouth, so I started giving him a blowjob. His buddy got down and started fucking Jamie while she licked me. That was hot too! Anyway, I came , Fuck, Don!”Shelonda dropped down into the tub and knelt down under the bubbles. Soon, Don felt her tongue as Shelonda started licking at Toshia's clit.“Oh,” Toshia trembled.“What happened then?” Don insisted.“Well, um, I came, and then I asked the guy who I was sucking if he wanted my cunt. As it turns out he did, so I got on my back and he fucked me. His buddy climbed out of the tub and did the same after he came. God, I'm such a slut! Damn; where was I?”“Just before the last three, I think,” Don said, now intently fucking in and out of her.“Oh , yeah , uh , Jamie and I got back in the bubbles and were dancing and messing around when this big strong guy and his three buddies came and were dancing with us. Um , well , we wound up at this end of the tub , and then the big guy lifted me up and fucked me with , his , big , cock. And then two of his buddies, oh god , they fucked me too , ! God, Don! Now you're fucking me, let me turn around.”He pulled out of her as she pushed Shelonda away. Toshia turned around and grabbed Don by the back of the neck and pulled him to her for a wildly passionate kiss. She got up on her tip toes, and reached down to grab his cock. Don took her ass in his hands and lifted her up, bracing her back against the wall of the tub. Then he lowered her down on his cock, and she was rocking her hips against him, while he fucked in and out of her.“Don, fuck me,” she moaned. “Come inside me!”Then she was coming again and he was coming too. He pumped hot cum up into her, while her body clenched at his with intense need. They kept fucking while they came, only slowly coming to a halt. She leaned down a bit and, holding his head in her hands, kissed him again, long and passionately.Big BedroomWhen the four of them; Toshia, Don, Shelonda and Jamie; finally climbed out of the huge tub of bubbles, they were joined by a beautiful young woman with a very nice curvy, yet trim and compact body, brown hair with blonde and auburn highlights, and a saucy, playful face. She clearly had cum on her face, throat and tits. Don said, “Toshia and Jamie, this is Amy.”Feeling extremely relaxed after the activities of the day and evening, Toshia leaned over and started to lick the delicious cum off Amy's tits. Amy responded by running her hands over Toshia's body. After several moments of this, Toshia looked up at Amy and said, “Pleased to meet you.”“Likewise,” Amy smiled.“Okay, Don,” Toshia said, turning back to him, “why don't we take a break and you tell me what you've been up to?”They sat on the edge of the tub, watching the people playing in the bubbles, while Don told Toshia about his relatively minor exploits in the pit; first fucking Shana and then Shelonda.“You fucked her in the ass, eh?” Toshia said, smiling acros

Sundays at Saint Michaels: Part 1

Play Episode Listen Later Feb 13, 2025

Multiple organs are played at the All Saints Sunday Eucharist.A Series in 17 parts, By Blacksheep. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. It's been a while, but now we return to our good friends at Saint Michael's CE church;"Dear Brothers & Sisters," Reverend Simon Morris stood in the pulpit and began his sermon."Well first of all, special thanks to Gordon for that fine voluntary and hymn, and to My wife's cousin, Miya, for playing the Gloria. We have an organist and an organist-in-training! As I'm sure you're aware, my wife Jenna, has kindly agreed to stand in for Raymond Wilson, the organist at Oakwood Road Methodist Church, who is recovering from surgery.Also as you may have noticed, we are joined by Reverend Horatius Fletcher, an old friend who mentored me back when I was studying for my degree in theology many, many years ago!"The man in question was sat behind the vicar, at the side of the organ and clad in full robes. He looked a lot older than he probably was. He smiled and nodded. "You were a good student; well, most of the time!"A chorus of sniggers erupted from the assembled congregation."Did he step out of a Dickens novel?" someone whispered. "He's got the perfect name for one.""From the look of him, he was an old 'un when Queen Victoria were a mere slip of a girl!" came the witty reply.The fella in the pew behind them added; "Aye, he listened to one too many sermons. That's what we'll look like by the end of this service.""And now we turn to events in the Christian calendar.” Reverend Morris continued. “We've entered November, & the month of remembrance: All Saints, All Souls, and, of course, Remembrance Sunday. It is always necessary to remember important events which have gone before, because, as has been said, those who don't remember history are doomed to repeat it. This year we studied on Sundays, and in our Bible reflection group, the Book of Exodus;“There was much coughing and shuffling of feet as the congregation braced themselves for another of the vicar's famously long and tedious sermons.Over at the organ loft, Miya was thinking some less-than-holy ways of spicing up this dull part of the service."I was so nervous playing the Gloria," she whispered to Gordon, who was sat next to her on the organ stool. "My first time playing in front of the congregation."In the four months she'd been practicing, Miya had learnt a lot, but there was still a heck of a long way to go."You were fantastic," Gordon replied, reassuring his much-younger girlfriend. "I knew you could do it.""The next hymn;” Miya paused. “I'm not sure if;“"Want me to play it?" Gordon offered her a break."If you don't mind.""No worries." Gordon adjusted his music sheets. The next hymn was The King of Love My Shepherd Is, set to the tune of St Columba."Think I need to relax my fingers a little," Miya continued. "All that pressing down; I need something to squeeze. My palms have gone sweaty and hot." Her right hand slipped over to his thigh and squeezed it."Now lass," Gordon muttered. "Why do I get the feeling you're itching to play a different organ?"She gave him that grin; the one that meant serious naughtiness. How he loved that grin.Meanwhile, the vicar's sermon continued. "As St Paul wrote in Ephesians 2: 'Jesus is our peace, who has made the two groups one and has destroyed the barrier, the dividing wall of hostility, His purpose was to create in himself one new humanity out of the two, thus making peace, and in one body to reconcile both of them to God through the cross.' The Cross of Christ makes peace possible. The Cross of Christ can make brothers out of enemies."With one hand, Gordon pushed her closer and slid his tongue into her mouth. Miya could feel his hands trailing the skin of her arse, exploring under her skirt.Her gasp was soft, but keen. Gordon's lip twitched in amusement.She lead his fingers further into the wetness underneath her knickers."Oh, Gordy-pie, I want you in me;“ Miya moaned in delinquent need.With an arched brow, the organist huskily whispered, "Oh yes? Which part of me do you reckon?" Miya giggled.He slid one broad finger into her velvety wetness and twisted in her, prodding her delicate fondness. Clearly the soft groan she emitted was not a sign of complaint."Hmm; so wet already." His voice was deep and playful. He proceeded to glide one more finger into her and goaded her clit with his thumb. His fingering orchestrated gratifying sounds from her.Miya released a ragged breath. "Oh, Gordy;“Reverend Morris raised his hands. "Another lesson we've learnt from the Book of Exodus is that God cares for all who are oppressed. I'm reminded of something I read online the other day, concerning the terrible conflict that is currently occurring in the Holy Land. Brothers and sisters, we are not to be so heavenly-minded that we are no earthly use; nor are we to be so focused on the world that we forget in whose image we have been made;“Norman the churchwarden stifled a yawn and leant against a pillar. He preferred to stand rather than sit, given that his buttocks were frequently tender due to repeated whippings from Mrs. Wilcox. He checked his watch and couldn't help but sigh to himself as the vicar droned on and made his weekly request for everyone to "pray for peace." It seemed rather futile, given the depressing news headlines he'd watched this morning. Still, one had to keep the faith.A tap on his arm brought him to his senses."Thought you'd like to know, Norm dearie, that I've ordered some certain little items off the interweb. You and I are going to have a day at the races.""Can't wait Gladys! Tuesday's out though - remember you agreed to hold the Parochial church council meeting at your place.""Haven't forgotten that," the old lady replied, and winked at him. He bit his lip, wondering what she had planned. A day at the races? That was sure to involve that trusty riding crop again. What on earth had she been buying online?"You know Gordon; when I see you wearing that black gown, it always does it for me." Miya's voice trembled as he created persistent strokes that intensified her squelching sounds. "I; ah; it makes you look like Severus Snape. You know, from Harry Potter?"Gordon wasn't familiar with much of the franchise. "Never got into that. Harry and the Chamber Pot of Afghanistan or something; think that film was repeated on TV recently. You'll have to; enlighten me. Glad you like the robe; it's less restrictive than a surplice, given what you have in mind!"He shifted on the stool and brushed the open-fronted gown off his thighs to give her a clear view of his crotch bulge. His fingers kept diligently working in her, keeping a nice stable rhythm.Miya's eyes widened as she unzipped his black trousers and freed his cock from his y-front underpants. "Gordy, why does it seem bigger than ever in church?" She wrapped her hand around his shaft, barely closing her fist on his girth. His tip glistened with precum."Made to compliment your holy mouth," Gordon remarked saucily. This earned him a squeeze on his shaft and a teasing lick on the head."Ah," he sucked the air between this gritting teeth as Miya tended him with both hands. Stroking. Circling her thumb on his tip. She seductively licked her lips and smiled. Gordon glanced warily at Reverend Morris, who was still in full flow with his sermon. It was fortunate that no-one sat in the pews could see the organist when he was sat at the organ, save for the very top of his head. But from his elevated position in the pulpit, if the vicar were to turn to his right, he'd get a grandstand view."Relax, he's only half-way through the sermon," Miya said. When I was staying at the vicarage, I used to hear him reciting them. They seemed to go on for hours. So boring; even Jenna confessed she dreaded him reading them out to her. Anyways, let's see if you're right about my holy mouth.""Fu; uhm; pardon me," moaned Gordon, halting an expletive due to being in church.He put his hand on Miya's face, gently nudging her along. She took him in carefully, his raging member not fitting entirely in her; . and that's what made it more exciting. She relaxed her throat and managed to take more than half of him. Even though she'd done this many times ever since their relationship began back in June, the rush of excitement every time her mouth touched his cock hadn't dimmed at all. He'd had sex in the church countless times in the past, mostly with the vicar's wife, but never during a service. This was his first time being pleasured during the Sunday Eucharist. That fact served to excite him even more. It was so; wrong, so naughty; so; sinful."Deary, you're so beautiful; especially with me in your mouth," Gordon chuckled. His hips buckled slowly to push his meat deeper into her. Miya winced a little, her gag reflex massaging his girth. "Mmm;“Reverend Fletcher wanted nothing more than to stand up and stretch. His back was aching. The old wooden chair he was sat in was torture, and provided no support."Oh Simon, you never did learn the value of truncating your sermons," he sighed to himself. "When will this bloody lesson endeth?" Being sat further back, behind the pulpit, he had a good view of the choir, who were mostly looking miserable, particularly the younger members, two of whom were furtively glancing at smartphones.He turned to his right and did a double take at what he saw at the organ."To join God's family; in whose image we are made; is not just to take His name, but to start acting as He acts! We are, as Jesus said, to: 'give to Caesar what is Caesar's, and to God what is God's.' Amen!"Reverend Morris ended his sermon, and never had the congregation been more grateful."Miya;“ Gordon stammered, watching his girlfriend's head in his lap, working diligently. "The sermon's over; I'll have to start playing the hymn."Miya moved her hands to unbutton her blouse and revealed her nice perky breasts with pale pink nipples. She plopped his member out of her mouth and rubbed her breasts between them. "Do it then," she smiled."Oh God; I'm not sure I can," Gordon moaned."Please stand for our hymn, The King of Love Our Shepherd Is," Reverend Morris said."Do you like that?" Miya whispered as she licked slowly down Gordon's cock again."Humph; yeah, just like that; right, uh, must play;“ he fumbled with the music sheets. The slight pause before he started was missed by the congregation, as was the wrong note during the first line of the hymn.Gordon licked his lips and tried his best to concentrate on playing. It was difficult for him to press down on the organ's pedalboard due to Miya's head being in his lap and her hands on his thighs. Not to mention, his fingers were wet with her cunt juices.Reverend Fletcher had an even better view now that he was standing up. He watched, mesmerized, as Miya's head bobbed up and down, sucking Gordon's cock almost in time with the music. Glancing at the organist, who by now was red-faced and sweating, he chuckled at the enormous amount of effort he was putting in, in order to remain composed."By jove, two organs being played at once!" He remarked, feeling his ancient cock throb and stiffen back to life. A bigger comeback than Lazarus was occurring under his robes. Reaching into a pocket, he pulled out a smartphone. "One must record such an event; eh, for the good of the church of course." Using the loose sleeves of his robes for cover, he began filming;Reverend Morris came down the steps of the pulpit and failed to noticed the spectacle that had transfixed his mentor. Completely oblivious, he headed over to the altar, to prepare for communion.By the hymn's fifth verse, Gordon's focus was crumbling, as Miya dragged him helplessly towards orgasm.Thou spreadist a table in my sight;thy unction grace bestoweth;and oh, what transport of delightfrom thy pure chalice floweth!"Damn, soon my cum will floweth," Gordon muttered through gritted teeth. These lyrics weren't helping one bit. He was panting and groaning, and luckily the sounds from the mighty pipe organ were masking his expressions of delight.Miya teased the head of his cock and stroked his balls.That touch of hers pushed him over the edge.A kiss on the underside of his shaft was too much.Oh, bloody hell. He was cumming.The final verse of the hymn was marred by several wrong notes played by trembling fingers, as Gordon came. "Ah," he groaned.Thick sprays of warm cum filled Miya's mouth and throat. Fuck, she loved it so much. She felt him twitch in her, and she swallowed every salty, tangy drop.Gordon almost fell backwards off the organ stool, but managed to steady himself in time.Miya kissed the tip of his cock and crawled next to him, trilling softly at the nook of his neck. He tightened his arm around her and stroked her cheek.He whispered. "That was bloody fantastic. I love you so much.""Love you too, my Gordy-pie. I'm so glad I got to play your organ at the Sunday service."Reverend Fletcher stopped filming."Must change these underpants when I get home.""Think Gordon's been on the whiskey," Norman muttered to Mrs. Wilcox, as they sat down. "Not his best performance. He usually plays so perfectly.""Are you sure it wasn't Miya playing?""No, it was definitely Gordon. I can see the top of his head. Can't see Miya sat next to him; maybe she's gone to the loo?""Either that or she was playing a different organ," the old lady smirked."Gladys! You dirty old girl!"Ponyplay and Advent calendars.Monday morning had arrived, but Reverend Fletcher was in no hurry to get up. He lay back on his bed and sighed. His hand fell to his crotch, rubbing his hardening cock. The soft material of his pajamas felt good on his shaft, making him harder, soft groans escaping. He was widowed and lived alone.Closing his eyes, Reverend Fletcher removed his clothing. His hand drifted up and down his cock as his mind imagined beautiful women pleasuring him; one woman in particular. The pretty little thing he'd filmed blowing the organist at St Michael's a few weeks back. Who was she? He simply had to find out. And was Simon Morris aware of what was occurring at his Sunday service? Now that his three week placement as a speaker at a Christian organization in Cardiff was over, he could focus on less holy matters. He was glad to be back home at last."I simply must visit Simon's church again, even though it's a long drive."Meanwhile;Gordon let out a groan as the clock radio switched on and the bedroom was filled with the dulcet tones of Jonah Louie's "Stop the Cavalry.""Mum; bloody Christmas songs! It's only 4th December; uh!" He reached out and switched off the radio. He yawned and rubbed his eyes. Next to him, Miya began to stir. Her arm was draped across his bare chest."Is it time to get up already?" She groaned."Afraid so, me chucky egg," he whispered, planting a kiss on her head. He sighed. He was warm and in a nice, comfy position, although his bladder quickly reminded him that he needed to relieve himself."Looks like it's going to be a cold one today." He slid out of bed, scratched his belly and walked over to the window. Opening the curtains, he shuddered as he noticed the front lawn completely white over with frost. Putting his hands on the radiator, he relaxed as he felt warmth. The central heating had behaved itself and come on normally for once."Did it snow?" Miya asked, rubbing her eyes."Nah. Just very frosty out there. The kind of weather that freezes your bollocks off. Hope the car starts okay. Nice and sunny though. Nice day for a walk over the hills if you're wrapped up. Shame we have to go to work eh?"Gordon's main job consisted of repairing organs, as well as playing one every Sunday. His occupation was a specialized one, and he'd been doing it for nearly thirty years now. During the week, he often drove long distances. He had Wednesday mornings off, in order to play at the short midweek service at St Michael's."Where are you off to today then, Gordy?""Got an organ that's being restored in Lancaster. Nice little two manual one. Lovely sound.""Oh well that's not too far.""I can give you a lift to work. Don't want you hanging around that minging bus stop in this weather. How are you settling in at your workplace?""Thanks! And yeah, it's pretty good. They're a nice bunch. It's interesting hearing where people want to go on their travels."Miya had quit her cleaning job at the vicarage and landed a full-time but temporary job at a local travel agent. It was decent pay and would serve her purpose, whilst she continued her driving lessons."Not long now. I'm sure I'll have that driving license in time for Christmas! Got another lesson tomorrow. I just hope;“Gordon sat on the bed and slipped his arm round her. "You'll pass with flying colors. You've got heart and initiative. I really do admire that; as well as; your other talents!" He winked at her and she knew at once what he was referring to."Mmm. I wish we could have a lie-in," she whispered, teasingly slipping her hand down his y-fronts. Oh well.""Plenty of time for that tonight, you naughty thing! Right," he stood up. "I desperately need to point my organ pipe at the porcelain. My bladder waits for no-one!"She chuckled as he hurried off to the bathroom, then sighed."I wish Mum would accept him," she said. Gordon was the loveliest, nicest man she'd ever met. He was funny, sexy and clever, and made her feel cherished and safe. And she was loving learning to play the pipe organ."Just because he's so much older than me, she thinks he's a bad person. Jenna's cool. Dad is cool with him now. But Mum doesn't even give him a chance. We have so much in common, despite the huge age gap."Miya stood up and began to get dressed. Would her mum ever come round?Cloistered CumReverend Fletcher's small bedroom was filled with the soft slapping of his hand pumping his cock, the low grunts of a man edging closer, and the smell of male arousal. His moans grew as the pressure in his balls and cock did. With a deep grunt from him, thick cum shot from his cock.As the reverend's hips bucked slightly from the orgasm, spurt after spurt of cum continued to shoot forth."Ah. Praise be to God. And that lass from St Michael's;“Special Delivery"About time!" Mrs. Wilcox exclaimed, as she spotted a delivery van pulling up outside. "Those articles I ordered online for us. I was beginning to think they'd be lost in the post forever. It's been three weeks! The website said they were dispatched, and I've sent so many emails. I should've got Dwaine to chivvy them up a bit;“"You mean threaten them, more like. I know that grandson of yours. Bit of a wide boy." Norman cautiously sipped a cup of tea."He's a good lad, really. A bit of GBH, buying on the dark web, hacking and benefit fraud in the past. But he's moved on. Runs his own gym. And he's so good with computers.""Aye. Good with his fists. Anyways, you can't trust these online sellers," he muttered. He was both nervous and excited at what awaited him in the package.There was a knock on the door."I'll go," Mrs. Wilcox, said, standing up with surprising speed. "Finish your cuppa. You'll need it;“A few moments later, she returned to the living room, carrying a large box."Can you manage, Gladys?" Norman asked."Oh quite easily, Norm. "It's lighter than I imagined. Let's get it open with all haste!"She giggled like a naughty schoolgirl. Norman fetched a craft knife and began cutting the brown parcel tape off the box."Now the fun begins," Mrs. Wilcox smiled, flinging aside a layer of bubble wrap. "Here we have a;“ She pulled out a My Little Pony advent calendar."Oh that's cute," Norman replied. "A job lot of advent calendars! A bit girly for my tastes, but I bet the Sunday school kids will adore them; even though we're already in December, so they're out of date. Funny, when you said we were going to have a day at the races, I thought you had something rude in mind!""What the devil; thirty My Little Pony advent calendars? I didn't order these!" the old lady gasped. "Oh no, there must've been some sort of mix up at the sorting office or something.""There's a folded up piece of paper down the side," Norman said, picking it up. "Hmm, it says that these calendars were purchased by the Mother's Union. Wait a sec; Old Rectory Road? Oh blimey, that's the address of our church!""Oh dearie me; then there could be some red faces in the church hall;“"Gladys; just what exactly did you buy online?""Well; a selection of lubricants, some bondage equipment, whips, horse penis-shaped dildos, masks, that sort of thing, ponyplay items; by sheer chance I came across this site called Happy Pony Fantasy.""Let me guess. There'll be an invoice in the box of stuff that's ended up at the church hall; with your name and address on it?""Address yes; um, but I used your name. I've been a very bad girl."Norman slapped his head. "Oh Gladys! I'd better rush over there right away and try and intercept that parcel!"To be continued in part 2. By Blacksheep. For Literotica

Easter at St. Michael's: Part 1

Play Episode Listen Later Feb 9, 2025

Jenna helps a nervous choirmaster. Based on a post by Blacksheep, in 2 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories. Reverend Simon Morris scanned through a long list of church notices. Holy Week was such a busy time for the parish vicar, and he still hadn't finished his special sermon ready for Easter Sunday. "Palm Sunday was really well-attended," he said, typing something on his laptop. "Now there are one or two church notices I need to read through." His wife Jenna walked into the living room. "Oh before I forget, Simon, Judith Anderson from the Sunday School had a word with me after the service. She wishes it to be known that her grandson Kyle is trans, and now wants to be known as Ellie. John Pollard from the Men's Society has split up from his wife and wishes for her name to be removed from the church hall coffee rotation, too." "Ah, right, thanks. I'd better make a note of that. Are Gordon and Myah up to speed on the Maundy Thursday service's music? I know he normally does a choir and organ practice then, but;" "Already emailed them, Simon," Jenna replied. "Relax. Everything is under control." "Choir practice for you tonight? I must say, I think it was a genius idea of Gordon's to combine our church's choir with the Guild Voices, just for our Easter service. Our choir is small, so it'll be nice to have a bigger group of singers for the holiest day in our Christian calendar." "Oh yes, the bigger the better," Jenna replied with a smirk. She'd just joined the Guild Voices, a mixed-voice choir of around twenty-five singers who performed several concerts a year. The choir was formed with the aim of singing the whole range of music both accompanied and acapella; both religious and secular, from the renaissance pieces of Byrd and Tallis to great oratorios such as Handel's "Messiah." In addition to traditional works, they also performed classical versions of popular music. Jenna was enjoying the weekly recitals, and not just because of the music. The choirmaster was a chap called Derek Blackledge, and on more than one occasion, Jenna had noticed him staring at her. "Last year, the Guild Voices performed at Evensong at York Minster," Reverend Morris said. "Gosh, I'm so looking forward to our Easter Sunday Service! We'll definitely have a bigger congregation than St. Peter's;" "Ooh, do I sense a rivalry between churches, Simon?" "Well, a bit unChristian of me to say, but I can't stand that Reverend Conway. He completely blanked me at annual clergy conference last month. I don't know what his problem is." "Not all vicars are as wonderful as you, my love." He smiled and resumed typing. "They've just got a new organist there too. Conway was raving about him. Younger bloke, seems to have the women of St. Peter's all hot and bothered. Edward, I think his name is." "Ha, he won't be anywhere near as good as Gordon is," Jenna said. "Nobody plays organ as good as he does." "I don't think it's his playing they're interested in! Apparently he resembles the actor Robert Pattinson. I suppose that's one way to get more younger people attending church services." Jenna almost dropped the cup of coffee she was holding. "Fancy that." She stifled a gasp. I can't believe it. That was the organist who played for the King at Liverpool Cathedral last year! She thought. He was a cutie for sure; had a nice cock too, as I recall. Small world. Never imagined he'd end up here in our town. The Guild Voices choir practices took place every Wednesday evening in a function room at the town hall. The room was spacious and blessed with good acoustics, a piano and a box organ. Jenna arrived earlier than normal, and gathered up her music books off the car's passenger seat. "Hope none of the others are there yet," she smiled to herself. Derek Blackledge was alone in the function room, adjusting a music stand. He was a tall, stocky man, around sixty years of age. He was wearing a pale blue open-necked shirt, black trousers and rimless glasses. His buzz-cut silver hair was balding. He had a round face and a wide, flat nose, which as Jenna had overheard another member of the choir unkindly say, "made him look like he'd been bashed in the face with a frying pan." That wasn't strictly true, and Jenna didn't think him that bad looking at all. He spoke in a clipped, staccato sort of way. Derek looked up as Jenna entered the room. In the four weeks she'd been a member of the Guild Voices, the stunning redhead had certainly livened up the group of mostly boomer-age singers. Jenna was one of the most beautiful and charming women he had ever met, and he couldn't understand what she saw in her husband, the much-older Reverend Morris. The good vicar was a kind and decent chap, but seemed duller than Skegness in January. "Uh; evening Jenna! You're very early! I was just;" "Hello Derek. Yes, didn't realize just how early I was!" "Nothing wrong with that. I admire your dedication. Would you like a brew?" He walked over to a small table in the corner of the room where there was a coffee machine and a kettle. "Yes please. Tea. White, no sugar." He made some more idle chatter whilst he waited for the kettle to boil. Glancing round, he noticed she'd seated herself on a chair and crossed her legs. The black dress she was wearing was quite short and had ridden up nicely, exposing a generous amount of thigh. A most welcome sight for the long-divorced choirmaster who'd had zero success in the world of dating since going back on the market. "This our last rehearsal before Easter Sunday," Derek prattled, pouring the hot water into a mug. "It just seems to have crept up all at once. I'm looking forward to performing in St Michael's Church, with your choir. I hear your organist is very good." "Oh Gordon? Yes he's brilliant. He won't let you down." "Great to hear. Now I just need to ensure that the Guild doesn't let everyone down." Looking at the stocky choirmaster whom possessed a definite lack of confidence, Jenna realized that she would have to take control of the situation if the choir was going to put on their best performance on Easter Sunday. She had always been aware of Derek's interest in her physical attributes. In fact, she could see his eyes lingering on her breasts and her bare legs crossed in front of her. Perhaps it was now time to play her trump card. "I know we've had a few setbacks." "Setbacks? Do you know how much George and Alice being off sick is going to set us back? George is the best tenor we have." He handed her the mug of tea and sat opposite her. "Perhaps I could do something to make things better." Jenna slowly uncrossed her legs and recrossed them, allowing her skirt to hike up her thigh watching Derek as his eyes were glued to her legs, straining to see up higher. He swallowed heavily as he shifted in his chair. "Oh? Like what?" "I could help relieve some of your pressure," she replied as she glanced at his crotch. The bulge tenting his black trousers already broadcasting his state of arousal. Jenna stood up and walked over to him. "You're a wonderful choirmaster, Derek. I just want you to know that. You go the extra mile and know how to bring out the best in people." "Thanks for the vote of confidence," he mumbled, turning red. He swallowed, feeling his erection straining against his trousers and underpants. It had been quite some time since a woman had got him worked up like this. "Music really does bring people together," she continued. "Yes, indeed it does;" Jenna leaned forward so that her face was close to his and placed her right hand on Derek's groin and squeezed. The choirmaster's voice shot up several octaves, then he let out a groan. "Jah, Jenna; what are you doing?" "Just inspecting your crotchets and quavers, Derek." she added naughtily. "Oh, feels like you've got a bassoon in your pants!" Before he could protest, she knelt and unzipped his black trousers, revealing his underwear - y-fronts, which had a musical notes pattern on them. "Nice!" Jenna said out loud. She'd always had a fondness for men who wore y-fronts. She pulled them down, freeing his delightfully large cock. Grasping the base of the shaft, she took the bulbous head in her mouth and started to move up and down taking him deeper and deeper. Derek gasped, unable to speak. Instinctively, he grabbed the back of her head and pushed down, forcing himself deeper until he felt her lips around the base of his shaft. Holding her head, he pumped his engorged organ deep into the mouth of the vicar's wife, scarcely believing that his private fantasy was coming true. Her warm soft mouth aroused him further as he felt the blood pumping into his groin, making him harder than he could remember. He leaned back and enjoyed the incredible sensations as Jenna sucked his manhood. She was good, very good. Her husband may not have been very interesting, but bloody hell, he was a lucky bastard! Derek glanced warily at the conference room's door. At any moment, other members of the choir could come in. How the hell would he be able to explain himself? "Oh, Mrs. Morris here was just helping me with a very hard; piece of music!" As the stunning redhead continued to bob up and down in his lap, he leaned over and pulled down the top of her knit black dress to expose her pert breasts. "Oh;" he sighed. "Not just; blessed with a fine voice." Jenna glanced up at him and winked. "How about; I try and hit the high notes?" Derek pulled out of her mouth, stood up and turned her so that her arse was bent over his chair. He pushed his trousers and y-fronts down to his ankles. After jerking down her knickers he moved behind her, flipped up her black dress, lined himself up, then thrust abruptly into her tight wet tunnel, burying himself to the hilt. "Oh God Derek, your musical instrument feels amazing!" He chuckled at this, and relished the fantastic feeling as he grasped her hips and slowly moved in and out of her hot passage, slick with her arousal. The illicit nature of the situation and doing it in a public place where they could be easily discovered added to the thrill and made both of them even more aroused. Jenna's nerves were hypersensitive and as the choirmaster plunged into her again and again she could feel the waves of pleasure build quickly. Derek slid his hands forward to cup her hanging breasts, squeezing and pinching her nipples. He delighted in feeling the curved contour of the soft skin of her breasts in his hands as he pounded his rock-hard shaft into her. The pressure built quickly in his balls with the fantastic feeling of Jenna's tight vaginal walls clamped around his cock. It had been too long since he had really enjoyed such a sensuous treat and all too quickly he felt the pressure come to a head. He slammed his throbbing member as deep as he could and felt himself erupt as spurt after spurt of cum shot deep into his target. Jenna felt Derek tense and his final thrusts pushed her over the edge and she too felt waves of pleasure course through her body as she was wracked with the spasms of her orgasm. "Hmm! Oh Derek! Feels so good!" "Fuck; I needed that!" He sighed, slowly withdrawing and collapsing in the chair, pulling Jenna down on top of him. "Not sure if I have the energy to conduct a choir practice now!" "Well you'll just have to try your best, Derek. Because I have a feeling others will be arriving soon, so you'd better get your baton out." "It's already out," he replied, taking a tissue from the box and wiping then stroking his softening cock, and pulling his underpants and trousers up. "Jenna that was; that was; lovely." "Awe, you seem so much happier now, Derek. You're a really brilliant choirmaster." She flung her arms around him and kissed him. "And you; are a very dedicated member of the choir!" He stammered. "Um, well, I guess I'd better; compose myself!" He stood up and hurriedly fastened his belt. Jenna straightened her dress and pulled her knickers up. Just as Derek was zipping up the fly of his trousers, the door opened and Edna and Lawrence Draper, two members of the choir, came rushing in, as fast as they could, given that both had arthritic hips. "Not too late are we Derek?" Edna said. "Only our bus was late." "Uh, not at all, plenty of time. Please, help yourselves to a hot drink whilst I get organized." Derek said. Seconds later, more people filed into the room. "What piece of music have you and Derek been working on?" Lawrence asked Jenna, as he sat next to her. "Oh; just some scales and arpeggios," came her reply. "We were going up and down quite a lot!" Bare feet thrill the vicar during Maundy Thursday. "Brothers and Sisters. Today is Maundy Thursday, the fifth day of Holy Week. It gets its name from the Latin word 'mandare', from which we get the word 'command'. Christians remember Jesus' command: "Love one another as I have loved you." Though each of the days leading up to Easter Sunday are significant in their own ways, Maundy Thursday surrounds the events that led directly to Jesus' betrayal, arrest, and ultimately, His being put to death the next day on Good Friday." Reverend Morris continued. "The circumstances surrounding Maundy Thursday can be read in Matthew 26:17-75. The events that unfolded include the Last Supper that Jesus had with His disciples and betrayal of Jesus by Judas." The weather had become more spring-like and milder, which was a blessing to some of the older members of the congregation. March had blown in like a lion and was going out like a lamb. St Michael's church was often chilly and draughty during the winter months, even with the heating on. Today, it was pleasantly warm, helped in part due to the church being full for once. At the organ, Myah slipped her feet out of her shoes, ready to play a hymn before the start of the foot washing service. She rather liked the feel of the organ's pedalboard against her bare skin, and her feet felt hot and uncomfortable today. Earlier, she'd suffered cramp in the arch of her left foot. She reclined slightly on the stool, crossed her legs and idly flexed her toes as the vicar continued with his sermon. Gordon sat on a small bench behind her, admiring her shapely calves. He liked the way she raised her legs to slide onto the organ stool. Even more, he loved it when those legs were wrapped around him; something he was looking forward to later. "Their time spent on the Mount of Olives, where Jesus prayed earnestly in the Garden of Gethsemane, and where He was ultimately betrayed with a kiss by Judas who came to seize Him with the temple guards. Peter's denial of Jesus;" Up in the pulpit, Reverend Morris glanced to his right and became more and more fixated on a certain something. One of his long-repressed kinks was rising to the surface at the most inappropriate of times. Women's feet, younger women's feet in particular, had always aroused him. He'd never told anyone about his foot fetish, not even Jenna. He'd never had such a reaction as this and certainly not during a church service. But the way his wife's cousin kept wiggling her toes like that, dear Lord, it was driving his imagination to commit all kinds of sin! It's Holy Week for heaven's sake; must fight this, he told himself. "On the first day of the Festival of Unleavened Bread, the disciples came to Jesus and asked, "Where do you want us to make preparations for you to eat the Passover?" The vicar's voice trembled slightly, as he struggled to remain composed. Abruptly, he noticed Myah wince and reach for her foot. The cramp had returned. "What's wrong?" Gordon whispered. "Damn cramp's back again," she replied. "Ah, it's agony! Can you play the hymn for me?" "No problem," he said, as his girlfriend hobbled off the stool and sat on the bench. "Massage your foot slowly. Try putting it on the cold stone floor. That might help. I've gotten cramp loads of times in the past when playing. It's bloody torture!" "Thanks, Gordy-Pie!" Poor Myah, Reverend Morris thought. Now he had an even better view of her bare feet. Such slim and elegant feet. So nimble against the organ's pedalboard. He took a deep breath as he imagined he was cupping the arch of her foot, his hand slotted in the tender space between the heel and the upper sole. After an awkward pause, he continued his sermon. "He replied, "Go into the city to a certain man and tell him, 'The Teacher says: My appointed time is near. I am going to celebrate the Passover with my disciples at your house.'" So the disciples did as Jesus had directed them and prepared the Passover." Some young children were shifting uncomfortably in the pews. "How will we show that God is King when we're tempted, to abandon the way God call us to live? Knowing God is our King should change everything but we can't change everything all at once! So what one small step of obedience can we take this week to demonstrate with our lives that God is King all of the time? Take time to pray, and then seek to obey as Jesus obeyed. Amen!" Reverend Morris ended his sermon abruptly, no doubt to the relief of many, but most importantly, to himself. He descended from the pulpit and sat down beside the organ, as a member of the choir stepped up to the lectern to do a reading. He hardly heard a word the woman said, for his eyes were fixated on Myah's bare feet. She was still gently massaging her left foot. Oh dear, this was going to be unbearable. He knew she'd volunteered to take part in the ceremonial foot washing. Myah suddenly glanced at the vicar and smiled at him. He jolted and cleared his throat, before smiling back. He could feel a familiar burning in his cheeks, not to mention a throbbing in his cock, which was now at full stand, and forcing its way up against his trousers and vestments. He had never been more grateful to be wearing a cassock and surplice. He cast his mind back to last year when he'd allowed himself to be seduced by her. All in the past of course and they'd moved on. Besides, she was blissfully happy in a relationship with Gordon. The organist had slept with Jenna on numerous occasions before Myah had come along. Hmm, well best not to dwell on that tangled web of carnal relations right now. The reading came to an end and everyone stood up. "Please stand for our hymn, Sweet Sacrament Divine." Reverend Morris said, his voice faltering. On the front row of pews, Jenna tilted her head at her husband's shaky delivery, wondering what was wrong with him. It wasn't like Simon to be nervous when speaking in front of an audience. Something was bothering him though. She could see a line of sweat above his upper lip and a blush on his cheeks. After the hymn, came the ceremonial washing of feet, a reminder of how Jesus served others. As Myah sat before the vicar, her delicate hands folded in prayer, he could feel his heart race with anticipation. He took a deep breath, steadying his nerves, and began to wash her feet, using a soft, damp cloth to clean each toe, each inch of her soles. As his fingers brushed against her skin, he felt a surge of desire course through him, making it difficult to concentrate on anything but the feel of her feet against his palms. His erection began to ache, straining against his clothing, and he fought the urge to reach down and adjust himself, lest he give anything away. Myah seemed oblivious to his inner turmoil, content to let him tend to her with his gentle ministrations. Her breath hitched softly as he massaged a particularly tender spot on her arch, and he found himself growing bolder, wanting nothing more than to explore every inch of her feet, to lose himself in their softness and warmth. He moved his hands higher, tracing the line of her calves, feeling the muscles tense and relax under his touch. "Are you washing feet or giving out a full sponge bath, Vicar?" Reverend Morris was jolted back to reality and he glanced up. An impatient old woman sat next to Myah was glaring at him. "It'll be Advent before you've got round to washing all our feet." "Umm, my apologies, Mrs. Harris, I er;" "Stop being mean to him," Myah interrupted. "He's just being thorough. Like Jesus would've been!" The old woman tutted. "I'm not being mean, young lady!" The vicar's face was turning crimson, fearing that his arousal might be visible. He tried to focus on his duties, to keep his mind on the ritual, but it was becoming increasingly difficult, not to mention he was leaking precum into his underwear. The wet patch was becoming uncomfortable against his cock. He took a deep breath, steadying himself, and forced his mind back to the task at hand. He finished washing her feet with a gentle pat, feeling a pang of regret as he stepped away from her. "About time," Mrs. Harris muttered as the vicar began washing her feet. "And be careful. I've got corns!" The ninety-year old's gnarled toes were sufficient to calm the raging sea of arousal surging within him. At least until the service was over. Myah headed back to the organ, her feet feeling lovely and refreshed. "What was that all about?" Gordon wondered, as she sat next to him on the organ stool. "Simon looks a bit flustered." "Well I could be wrong, Gordy-Pie, but I think he's got a raging hard-on under those robes. I noticed him staring at my feet earlier. He kept trying not to, but couldn't help himself!" She giggled. "Do you think he's got a foot fetish?" "Nah. He's done foot washing before and I don't recall him getting worked up." "Yeah but, this is the first time he's washed my feet; or Jenna's. She didn't volunteer last year." "Hmm, well you do have beautiful feet. I'm not into feet myself; I'm a thigh, tits and arse man, as well you know!" "Your feet are nice too." "Ha ha, you're just being kind, there! My size nines are ugly, hairy and sweaty." "Organists have special feet. After pressing down on those pedals, yours must be aching." "A bit. Perhaps you could; heal me later?" He winked at her. The rest of the service passed without incident. Reverend Morris had never been more relieved to return to the vicarage. "Are you okay Simon?" Jenna asked as he flopped down on the settee and fiddled with his clerical collar. "You seemed a bit uncomfortable in the church. You're not coming down with a bug are you?" "Oh I'm absolutely fine, my love, It was a bit warm in the church. I'll have to ask Norman to adjust the radiators." "I enjoyed the foot washing. Though not as much as you did!" She sat beside him and ran a finger across his knee. "Now Jesus being the Son of God, I reckon he was able to resist temptation when washing the feet of some nubile female disciple." The talk of feet was getting the vicar hot and bothered again. "Um, can't say I've ever given any thought to whether Jesus had those kind of; er, urges." "Would it have been wrong if he had?" She continued. "Not trying to be disrespectful. I'm just curious, that's all." "Probably not, given that he died to save us from our sins." He coughed and felt his cheeks burning again. "Simon you're blushing. Something's bothering you. Please tell me what's wrong." "I'm not sure I can, Jen. I'm a bit ashamed of it to be honest. It's not something I've ever admitted to anyone." She placed her hand in his. "Whatever it is, you can tell me. Please don't feel ashamed." He took a deep breath. "Feet. I like feet, Jen. I; have a foot fetish. Ever since I was a teenager. I don't know why. Women's feet. They just float my boat. There, I said it." "That's nothing to feel ashamed about, Simon! I think you'll find that's a really common fetish." She embraced him. "Though I wish I'd had better self-control during that part of the service. I was as hard as rock during the foot washing; when I did yours; and your cousin's. I think she's sussed me out." "Oh Myah wouldn't have noticed. Probably too distracted by thinking about getting her hands on Gordon's organ pipe. Besides, you had your robes on. Nobody would've suspected a thing. Right;" she continued. "I'm going to have a very quick shower. And when I come out, I expect you to be lying on the bed, feet bare, ready and waiting." She winked at him and his stomach jolted in excitement. "You mean;" Jenna smiled. "It's Maundy Thursday, Simon. What better time to indulge in a bit of foot worship? Now go and lie on the bed." He immediately obeyed. In the shower, Jenna began singing, no doubt in preparation for the big event on Easter Sunday. Reverend Morris was really looking forward to that. His church was going to be packed. Getting the Guild Voices to perform truly was a master stroke on Gordon's part. And with Jenna singing in the Guild too, well, what could go wrong? Nobody would want to attend St Peter's for Easter, even if they did have a hot organist who looked like Robert Pattinson. He started undressing and reclined on the bed. Closing his eyes, his mind drifted back to the incident in church, when Myah had been massaging her sore foot. Five minutes later, his eyes shot open as he felt a kiss on his cheek. Jenna smirked and lay back down, deliberately pressing her breasts, warm and wet from the shower, against his chest. He let out something that was halfway between a sigh and a moan and craned his neck to meet her mouth with his. She raked her nails down his scalp. She tended to get less gentle as she grew more aroused, so this was a sure sign that she was enjoying herself just as much as she was. He grinned against her lips and placed his own hands on her hips, gripping the gentle undulations there. Jenna was so good at multi-tasking, whilst he could only focus on one thing at a time if he was going to do it halfway well. So he concentrated on kissing her properly, on wrestling his tongue against hers. "Simon, take your undies off," she gasped, dismounting him, her breasts bouncing as she went. It took him a couple of seconds to comply and he cast his boxers aside. "Now." She settled herself on the side of the bed, legs dangling over the edge. "On your knees." He obeyed, unable to contain his excitement. Jenna giggled and extended a leg. "I want you to massage my feet Reverend," she purred, sending shivers of joy through him. "You're going to massage them, and then you're going to worship them. Do you understand?" Salivating, he nodded eagerly. She had such pretty feet. The shape of the actual foot was perfect, the heel smooth and well cared-for, the skin of the instep soft and delicate. He longed to put his mouth all over it and his cock pulsed impatiently. Taking her right foot, he focused on her little toe, licking along the bottom of it, then running his tongue back down the side, all the way into the little dip. Reaching the bottom, he wrapped his lips around the digit and gently sucked once again. "Mmm." This was sufficient encouragement for him to repeat the attentions, pressing kisses back down to her heel, his fingers kneading gently the flesh he hadn't yet reached. Then, looping back up to the top, he sucked each of the remaining toes in turn, massaging the pads with his tongue, forming his lips to the shape of Jenna's flesh, entirely lost in the sensation. By the time he had properly attended to every part of her right foot, he realized that he had spent quite a lot of time performing his worship, crouched on the carpet on his knees, and glanced up sheepishly to assure that his wife wasn't bored. She definitely wasn't and made a strange, strangled noise of surprise and pleasure. "That feels amazing, Simon. Now do my other foot." The vicar longed to touch himself. His cock ached with his arousal and neglect. But he wasn't about to leave a job unfinished, and quickly started worshipping Jenna's left foot too. "Ooh!" Reverend Morris began to say a prayer. "Heavenly Father, We lift up prayers of thankfulness for the example of humility that Christ has given us, as He washed His disciple's feet that night. Humbling Himself, and teaching us how to treat one another with the same humility and love. Thank You, Lord for His life. Help us to live as He did, humbly before You and others. In Jesus' name, Amen." "Thank you for worshipping my feet, Simon," Jenna moaned. "Now you may worship the rest of me." Even before he pushed her legs apart she made room for him. And no wonder: she was very ready, her entrance slick with her natural lubricant, her cunt pink and engorged. She had been teasing herself for some time. It was proof that she had indeed enjoyed the foot worship as much as she had claimed to, and almost as much as he had. He reached out a hand, tracing the line of Jenna's shoulder with his finger, feeling the softness of her skin beneath his fingertips. Her breathing deepened, and she let out a contented sigh, as if she felt the touch even in her dreams. "Mmm. Happy Maundy Thursday Jen," he whispered. The air in the vicarage bedroom seemed to crackle with desire as Reverend Morris leaned in and kissed her deeply, their tongues tangling together in a dance of passion. He rolled onto his side, taking her into his arms, their naked bodies pressing tightly together. With ease, he slid his hand down between their bodies, guiding himself toward her wetness. She arched her back, meeting his touch with a moan, and he thrust forward, filling her completely. The sensation was exquisite, the connection they shared almost painfully intense. They moved together in perfect sync, their bodies writhing and twisting as if they were a single entity. Their skin glistened with sweat, their breaths came in ragged gasps, and Reverend Morris knew that he was on the brink of his own release. He looked down at Jenna, her face flushed, her eyes clouded with pleasure, and he felt an overwhelming love and desire for her consume him. With one final thrust, he emptied himself into her, their bodies collapsing together in a tangle of limbs and sheets. "God." was all he could utter as he and Jenna got their breaths back. "Needed to get that out of your system didn't you, my love?" Jenna smiled, rubbing a hand across his belly. "I'm glad you told me about your little fetish. I'll keep it in mind the next time I want to surprise you!" "So; you're okay with it then? You don't think it's weird?" "Of course, Simon! And it's not weird. And it's 2024, not 1824. As a matter of fact, I rather like the idea of being married to a feet-loving vicar!" He laughed. "I'm just going to pop downstairs and grab a glass of water, then I'll be straight back up to tickle your feet some more!" He slid off the bed and hurried out of the room, not bothering to put any clothes on. After all, who was going to..? "Oh I say, Vicar!" He froze as he reached the bottom of the stairs, his cock swinging. Mrs. Harris, the impatient old woman who'd berated him earlier, was standing in the hallway. "Sorry for interrupting I'm sure. But you did say yours was an open house, and I did knock. The Mother's Union have produced these biscuits ready for Easter Sunday. You did request that I bring you some. I would've handed them to you in the church, but you hurried off home so fast, I didn't get the chance!" Poor Reverend Morris. He hadn't been this shocked since he walked in on Gladys Wilcox spanking the naked churchwarden's arse last year. "Umm, umm, thank you very much Mrs. Harris!" He grabbed a copy of the parish magazine off a side table and tried to cover himself. "Er, so sorry about this; I was; er, in the shower!" The stern-faced pensioner raised an eyebrow. "Quite. Well I trust you'll be more suitably attired during the Sunday service! Good day to you!" To be continued in part 2, Based on a post by Blacksheep, for Literotica.

Jenna Gives Up Sex For Lent? Part 2

Play Episode Listen Later Feb 8, 2025

But she finds new Uses For Old Organ Pipes.A series in 17 parts, by Blacksheep. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. The third Sunday of Lent had arrived. Reverend Morris was counting down the days until Easter in the same way a prisoner counts down the days until their release. He was dreading today's morning Eucharist after the embarrassment of last week."I still can't believe I was stupid enough to mix up that erotic story with my sermon!" He exclaimed. "Why did I print it out?""Ah relax Simon. It was a fantastic first attempt, and that vicar from Manchester seemed to enjoy it!" Jenna replied, making herself a coffee."Yes I know but, well I suppose you're right. Nobody made a complaint. I'm just glad the youth & children were already dismissed to their classes. I'd have had a load of outraged parents begging for me to be defrocked!""No damage done," Jenna smiled. "And you truly do have hidden talents. I had no idea you were so good at writing erotica. You should try it again sometime!"This Sunday's service passed without incident, and most of the congregation were no doubt disappointed that the vicar's sermon had returned to its familiar, boring self. Afterwards, Gordon peered over the top of the organ and smiled as he noticed Jenna."Morning!" He said."Hello Gordon!" Jenna replied. "How are you getting on with, you know?" She winked."Ah that," he laughed. "You weren't kidding when you said use lots of lube, were you? It's fun, but," Gordon lowered his voice. "It doesn't match up to you. I miss our organ lessons.""Me too. We're halfway through Lent. Stay strong. You'll get through it!""I'll try my best! Oh, are these of any interest to you or Simon?" He handed her two tin organ pipes, one smaller than the other. "I know you're into arts and crafts. Thought you might have some use for these. Some of the old pipes have been replaced.""These are nice!" Jenna said, holding up the pipes. "Great condition.""They make great wall ornaments. I see loads of them for sale on eBay. Some go for really high prices.""I'll see if I can get creative. It'll be a fun spring project for me. Thanks Gordon! Oh before I forget, you couldn't do a favor for a member of the church, could you?""Certainly!""Gladys asked if you could call round and fix a new door handle on her kitchen door. I know you're really good at D I Y; you fitted new wall sockets in the church hall."The organist's face fell. "Um, oh right. Yes. I'm sure I can.""Great! She'll be thrilled. Right, I'd better get going. Simon's taking Christopher out for some father-son time, so I'll be home alone. I'll see if I can get creative with these old organ pipes!"Gordon gulped. The thought of calling round to see Mrs. Wilcox terrified him."My God, the old girl will pounce on me like a lioness ambushing a gazelle!" He noticed the churchwarden heading up the aisle. "Norman! Could you do me a favor?"Jenna arrived back at the vicarage, wondering how to spend the rest of the afternoon. She looked carefully at the two organ pipes, running a finger down the smooth, dull metal."Hmm, this larger one, it could be just the right size!"Up in the bedroom, Jenna lifted her skirt and pulled her panties down to the floor and stepped out of them. Feeling horny, she imagined Gordon walking in and catching her with her legs spread with an organ pipe buried deep in her cunt. The larger pipe measured about 11" long from pointed tip to end of the tapering foot. She remembered what Gordon had told her about organ pipes.Flue pipes are also known as labial pipes. The foot is the bottom portion of the pipe, usually conical. At its base is the toe hole, through which wind enters it."Ooh yeah." Jenna reached between her legs and discovered that she was already dripping wet. She fingered her cunt and clit. Damn, she needed to be filled. She took her time greasing up the organ pipe until it was dripping lubricant."Ah!" Jenna began sliding the pipe into her well-lubed cunt, one leisurely inch at a time. When she'd taken about six inches inside, she began slowly pushing it in and out, coating the pipe with her juices.Her fingers rubbed her clit softly and covered it in her essence. The pressure and speed of her fingers built. She imagined Gordon's thick fingers deep inside her, whilst she lay naked on the organ stool in the church,Jenna wanted more, wanted it harder. She increased her speed and moved the organ pipe in and out faster. Suddenly, her whole body tensed, the sweet feelings of ecstasy were almost torture. She need to come but wanted the pleasure to last longer. She was almost there, almost tipping over the edge of orgasm. She pushed the pipe still deeper into her womanhood, then reached for the smaller one,Norman's SubmissionNorman Winstanley turned into Rosebay Gardens, the quaint little cul-de-sac where Mrs. Wilcox lived."Nice place for old folk," he mused, parking up in front of the small bungalow. He picked up the small tool bag, headed up the drive and knocked on the door.Glancing round, he was amused by the pair of garden gnomes on the front lawn. They were dressed in bondage gear.The front door opened and Mrs. Wilcox appeared. "Oh, hello Norman! What are you doing here?""Here to fix your kitchen door, my dear!" Norman replied. "Gordon sends his apologies but something came up.""Dearie me," the old lady replied, not fooled for a moment. "Oh well, you'll do nicely! Right this way!" She ushered him inside and gave his arse cheeks a squeeze.Norman raised an eyebrow, but ignored her actions. After all, the old bird was eighty-six."God, this feels so amazing!" Jenna gasped as she thrust the small organ pipe up her arsehole. She moaned loudly, her cunt pulsing hard around the larger organ pipe. Her whole body shook with the force of her orgasm."Fuck, yes!" The vicar's wife screamed out as she found a new use for the old organ pipes."Don't forget to polish the sideboard, dearie!" Mrs. Wilcox smiled as Norman entered the living room and brought her a glass of sherry. He was naked apart from a frilly apron."Right you are, Gladys," the churchwarden replied. This was more of a thrill than he ever imagined.And here I was worrying how I'd survive six weeks without sex from the vicar's wife! He thought."Norman!" Mrs. Wilcox snapped. "I asked for a schooner! This glass isn't a schooner! I'm afraid I'll have to discipline you. Turn around at once!"Norman did as she asked and she struck his bare buttocks with a riding crop."Ouch!""You're a very naughty boy!" Mrs. Wilcox said. "What are you?""I'm a very naughty boy!" Norman replied.Jenna Breaks Her Lent Vow, In Order To Aid The Bishop.Bishop George lay in a hospital bed between sleep and vague drowsiness. He was hot, frustrated and uncomfortable. Waiting. Waiting for the nurses to bring him food. Waiting for them to change him. He loathed being dependent on others like this. He'd always gone his own way, not caring whom he offended. Then again he was lucky to be alive, and boredom and frustration were the least of his worries. His leg had been reset, but he was very much troubled by the thought of infection developing.Bishop George closed his eyes and wondered if he'd be well enough to attend the Easter service at St Michael's Church. He'd been looking forward to it for ages, and it was only two weeks away. Reverend Morris had just departed, having spent an hour with him. The visit had lifted the bishop's spirits and he was thankful for the vicar's kind words."That bloody cyclist! He shouldn't have been on the pavement in the first place!"He'd been walking down the street and had been sent flying when a careless cyclist had crashed right into him. His right leg had been broken in three places. It had been a terrible ordeal, but he didn't expect to remain in hospital for long. You were soon booted out these days.Bishop George sighed. He wasn't looking forward to his sister Anne, coming to care for him whilst he recovered. Anne was notoriously bossy.Meanwhile, back at St Michael's Vicarage, Jenna sipped a coffee and idly ran her finger down the cup."Poor George," she said, as Reverend Morris returned from visiting him in the hospital. "You know something, why don't we let him stay with us while he recovers? We have two spare bedrooms, one for when Christopher stays over, but the smaller room would be ideal for George. It's got a foldaway bed."Reverend Morris thought for a moment. "You're absolutely right, Jen. You're a true Christian. The Bishop has been very good to me since I took over at St Michael's. We could provide all the care he needs. Whilst his sister might mean well, she's a rather, fierce individual!""I only met her once. She scared me!" Jenna admitted.The vicar nodded. "Besides, having him staying with us will help keep my mind off, er, you know. I've been struggling recently with what we've given up for Lent."Jenna smiled. "I know Simon. You've done really well. Not much longer now. When Easter comes, He will rise, I'm not just talking about Jesus, by the way,"Reverend Morris bit his lip. "He might be rising already, Oh! I can't wait to have sex again, must restrain myself. Right, I'll go call George, and prepare the spare bedroom for him."The bishop was more than delighted when Reverend Morris arrived to collect him from the hospital, the next day."You're quite sure about this, Simon?" He said as the vicar pushed his wheelchair down the aisle. "I don't want to be a burden to you and Jenna. Busy weeks ahead for you, what with Holy Week and so on. And your son, doesn't he stay over on Fridays?""Think nothing of it, George. We have two spare bedrooms at the vicarage. There's room for everyone. Jenna and I are glad to have you staying with us. It'll be peace of mind knowing that you'll be safe and well-looked after."Bishop George smirked to himself. He was definitely looking forward to perhaps getting some special therapy off Jenna. He remembered the little birthday ceremony he'd taken part in just before Christmas,"Must say, I'm glad to be out of that hospital," he muttered, as he was helped into the car. "The bloke in the bed next to me, he lay there for two hours before someone realized he was dead. Poor sod. I said a few prayers for him.""That's awful," Reverend Morris replied. “But on the bright side, the soul enjoyed a very prompt wake, with no less than the bishop presiding!”George finally chuckled at the realization of his good service.Changing the subject, Simon added; "Well hopefully, you'll find the vicarage a lot more relaxing, and our meals a lot more edible. We both enjoy cooking."He drove out of the hospital car park and headed for the motorway. "The nursing staff said you were a difficult patient." Simon probed."I see. Quite the compliment." Bishop George said. "I'm sure they were exaggerating. Any news from church?" Is Jenna still learning to play the organ?"The traffic noise was loud, as rush hour was approaching."Oh yes! She's made remarkable progress there. Gordon is a fantastic teacher. She's of a good enough standard to stand in for him, on the rare occasions he isn't able to do the Sunday service.""I'm sure," he replied.She is very talented indeed at playing a man's organ too! George thought to himself."Our churchwarden Norman Winstanley has started spending a lot of time helping one of the older members of church around the house. Gladys Wilcox, she's in her eighties, widowed and lives alone. Her grandson helps where he can, but he works full-time so can't be there on weekdays. I can tell Gladys really enjoys having Norman call round. She's a sweet old lass, been at the church before I was even born. Her husband used to play the organ before Gordon took over.""That's nice. Not many want to take the time to help the elderly these days."‘Samaritan' ServicesBishop George soon settled in at the vicarage. The bed was far more comfortable than the one in the hospital."I think I'll be just fine here," he grinned."We're glad to have you here with us, George," Jenna said, as she brought him a cup of tea. Anything you need, don't hesitate to ask.""I wouldn't mind the touch of your healing hands," he whispered in Jenna's ear as she prepared to leave."Oh, no can do, Bishop," Jenna replied. "I've given up sex for Lent! Poor Simon, he's been sleeping in the other spare bedroom ever since Ash Wednesday. It's been a struggle for both of us, but we've stuck to it."Bishop George looked as if his recovery had taken a turn for the worse!On Monday night, Reverend Morris was called to administer last rites to someone at the local hospice, leaving Jenna alone in the house to care for the bishop. As she sat reading something on her phone, she heard him moaning in pain. George was still on opioids, but weaning off. Jenna had just given him his 2nd pill after dinner. He was agonizing for the pill's relief to kick in."Poor George. His leg keeps aching. He must be so miserable. I suppose I could cheer him up a little, but I made a promise." She thought for a moment. "But it's justified if it speeds up his recovery."Bishop George was half-asleep, when he heard Jenna entering his room. She sat down on the chair beside his bed.His eyes shot open as he felt the bedsheet over his groin being lightly pulled down. His heart beat faster. "What, are you doing?""Aiding your recovery."Excitement only increased further as the full reality of the situation dawned on him. Soon, he felt warm fingertips moving up his thigh. Bishop George's heart was pounding."I thought you'd given it up for Lent?""I have, but just this once, I'll make an exception for you. Promise you won't tell my husband? I've put him through so much suffering, denying him the pleasure.""Oh my lips are sealed," Bishop George replied. "Besides, he's as fit as a fiddle. He'll have to suck it up and cope. I've had a terrible trauma. Any help you can provide, you know I'll be beyond grateful, my dear Jenna."He was already semi-erect.Jenna's hand went further, seeking holy treasure. She gently unfastened the restraining snaps of his pajama bottoms and exposed his heated erection.Bishop George put his hands together. "For what I am about to receive, O Lord, make me truly thankful."Jenna gently teased and examined his shaft and foreskin, bending down close to breathe in the heavy, sweaty musk of his balls. Then she took his shaft between thumb and forefinger and begin to pleasure the older man with slow, deliberate, sensuous movements.Unable to remain composed any longer, the bishop murmured. "Oh my God,"Jenna continued to stroke him, experimenting with the rhythm and pressure. After a short while, he felt her lips start to trace up and down his cock, ever so lightly. Starting with his balls, and then moving upwards, she started to apply a series of delicate licks and kisses. Sweet Lord! What joy! It was so slow, so tender and intimate, and he knew at once that this was exactly the kind of healthcare he needed.Bishop George was desperate to release, and Jenna placed her hand reassuringly in his. One long caress of his cock almost made him come. A little precum leaked out, and Jenna gathered it up with her tongue.At last, she took the tip of his cock into her mouth, slowly and carefully. Her warm wet mouth felt incredible, and the bishop couldn't help but cry out in joy. Jenna descended right down to the base of his shaft, completely deep-throating him. Some final, wanton tongue action brought him over the edge, and he could take no more.Bishop George's whole body trembled, as he climaxed and spent."Oh my, Jenna!" He cried as he erupted in a powerful ejaculation. Pulse after pulse of his issue hit the back of her throat. She swallowed it all. The glorious, joyful spurting continued. The vicar's wife continued her masterful manipulations.He fell back on the sweat-drenched pillow, his face gripped by sheer joyful release. Jenna let him recover for a moment and catch his breath. After a short while, he raised his hand and placed it gently against her cheek. Gathering his strength, he heaved himself up and brought her lips to his in a lingering kiss. She responded by slipping her arms around him."Are you feeling better now?" She whispered."Much better! I'll sleep like a log tonight, and I just know I'll be up and walking around in no time!""I'm so relieved that it's only your leg that was injured, George. Thankfully, what matters is still in fine working order."Suddenly, the sound of the front door opening, brought them to their senses."Better get some sleep, George." Jenna whispered, giving him a final kiss. “Oh, George, is it true? Gordon says that the same Greek word that Tyndale translated as ‘communion', is also translated as ‘intercourse'?George was shocked, and marveled. “I think the word is ‘koininia'. And yes, only the context provides the distinction.” They are both conduits for ministering life, aren't they?Jenna beamed. “I've always viewed my sexuality as part of God's providence, and I feel I have a responsibility to not be selfish. Sleep well, my good man."I will, and thanks again for your special worship. And don't worry about breaking your Lentil promise, it was only a little bending of your own pledge, God won't mind. You were aiding my recovery after all," He relaxed and fell into a blissful, drug-aided sleep.Jenna could still taste the bishop's cum on her lips as she headed down the stairs."Ah, Jen! Is everything alright?" Reverend Morris said, hanging his coat up. "I hope George didn't give you too much trouble?""Oh no trouble at all. The old boy is sleeping like a baby."Jenna's Threesome In The Church HallA close encounter with an old, bitter enemy, and a blessed miracle! And Gordon the organist is a big softie deep down,This joyful Eastertideaway with sin and sorrow!My love, the Crucified,has sprung to life this morrow.Had Christ, who once was slain,not burst his three-day prison,our faith had been in vain:but now hath Christ arisen,arisen, arisen;but now has Christ arisen!"On this, the most holiest of days, we celebrate the risen Lord!" Reverend Morris began, as the Easter Sunday service at St Michael's began. As expected, the church was packed, much to the vicar's delight. In the four years he'd been in charge of this humble little parish, Reverend Morris never expected to see such an increase in the congregation. It warmed his heart.Though, he secretly admitted, the fully-stocked pews weren't the only thing making him smile. With the arrival of Easter Sunday, Lent was finally over. His wife's ban on sex had expired. He could hardly wait until this evening, when he and Jenna would finally get some time to themselves.Over at the organ, Gordon was also hoping he'd soon be able to resume giving Jenna "organ lessons.""Look at her, sitting at the front in that floral print dress. She looks every inch the respectable vicar's wife, but the way it clings to her curves, a subtle hint at the delicious raw sexuality underneath," the organist sighed, feeling a stirring in his groin, when he should've been concentrating on the service."Oh God, she's beautiful and I am so bloody horny," Gordon muttered, slipping a hand under his black robe and rubbing himself."Please stand for our hymn, Thine Be the Glory." The vicar announced, and the congregation dutifully did. There were a few awkward coughs and shuffling of feet as the organ remained silent."Our hymn, Thine Be the Glory!" The vicar repeated."Oh!" Gordon spluttered, and slammed his fingers down on the manuals so hard, the entire church seemed to vibrate."Goodness me, he's pounding those pipes," one of the elderly ladies of the congregation muttered. "For the first time in years, I don't need to turn up my hearing aids."After the hymn, the curate took over the reading of the notices. Reverend Morris slipped over to the organ."Bit of a ten on the tension scale there, Gordon!" He whispered. "Having problems with your instrument?" It wasn't the first time the organist had appeared a little distracted during a service."Sorry about that, Vicar, this upper manual does require a bit more pressure these days!"Reverend Morris chuckled. The organist was just as guilty as he was for thinking irreverent thoughts during the service."We may rejoice now that the Lent period has ended.""Aye, I fully intend to," Gordon replied, rearranging his music sheets."You never said what it was that you gave up.""Umm, think it was whiskey. What did you give up for Lent, Vicar?""Err, chocolate." He glanced at Jenna, sat in the front aisle. "I'm going to pig out and eat out a, err, eat a lot of it later."Gordon nodded, as the reverend returned to the pulpit. "He's even worse at lying than I am."The service ended and everyone headed over to the church hall for tea and coffee. Instead of the usual plain biscuits and cake, Reverend Morris had asked everyone to do a "Jacob's Join" and bring some Easter eggs along. There was enough chocolate to fill a room, much to the delight of the younger members of the congregation, who wasted no time in helping themselves."Do help yourselves to some delicious hot cross buns," Jenna smiled, walking around the hall with a tray, and the buns went down a storm with the older folk.After a longer than normal gathering, it was time to clear away the chairs and tables."Where's Norman Winstanley gone? He's usually here to move these tables." Reverend Morris wondered."Oh I have some chores lined up for him so he had to hurry back to my place, Vicar," Mrs. Wilcox said, as she began sweeping the hall.Gordon raised an eyebrow. "Is he your personal slave Gladys? He never seems to be away.""Well you seemed reluctant to fill that particular vacancy dearie, so I had to look elsewhere. I must say, dear Norman has proved a most willing and able subject,"The way she emphasized the words ‘willing and able', it intrigued Gordon. He cast his mind back a few weeks to the embarrassing incident with the fleshlight.The old girl wasn't shy when it came to sucking my cock, but surely she's not doing that on a regular basis to Norman, is she? Norman's never said a word, but he seems to enjoy calling round. Or is it all perfectly innocent and he's just helping her with the housework?"Hello, earth to Gordon," Reverend Morris said. "Could you give Jenna and myself a hand and help us move these folded chairs into the storeroom?""Right you are, Vicar. Sorry, I was miles away.""Daydreaming?" Jenna winked at him."Perhaps."The three of them headed to the far end of the hall and down a corridor, where the storeroom was. Jenna smiled as they went in. Haven't been in here since last October, when I seduced Josh the curate and took his virginity. The room was still as untidy as ever."One of these days, we really must make time to sort this room out," Reverend Morris said. "It's a disgrace and I'm ashamed I've let it get such a mess.Gordon placed the chairs in the corner. "Get Oakwood Road Methodist Church to clear out all their junk first. They've been sharing with us for years. Isn't it about time they got their own storage place?""Hmm, yes. I'll have to have a word with Reverend Ewing."Jenna rearranged some of the box files. "While we're here, we could straighten a few things, argh, there's a massive spider on the wall!""It'll be more scared of you than you are of it," Reverend Morris said."Simon, that doesn't make me feel any better! You know I hate spiders!""Where is the offending arachnid? I'll squash it with my shoe.""You'll do no such thing, Gordon," the vicar interrupted. "It's one of God's creatures and it's Easter Sunday. Let it live. See look, it's scuttled into the air vent up there. It's gone. Nothing to worry about, Jen.Amidst the uproar over the spider, none of them noticed or heard the storeroom door being pulled shut and locked."Now the fun begins," a voice sniggered, opening an app on an iPhone."Right, well I've had enough re-arranging for today," Gordon said. "It's time for another cuppa and a rest." He tried the door. "Hey, what? This door is locked!""What?" Reverend Morris rushed over. "I don't believe it, how is it locked? It can't be locked without a key.""Some silly bugger's gone and locked the door without realizing we're in here!" Gordon groaned. "I bet its old Jack Bradley, thinks of himself as caretaker for the church hall. Daft sod is always locking up and forgetting to turn the lights off. I really think Norman should be given the job of locking up in future.""Wait, so we're trapped in here?" Jenna said."For the moment, yes. Oh don't worry, it's not like a bank vault or anything. We won't run out of air. I'll just phone Josh the curate. I know he keeps a spare set of keys." Reverend Morris reached in his pocket. "My smartphone, where is it? Oh damn, I left it in the car. I always do that when it's the Sunday Eucharist. I have a phone-free morning. It's my little rule.""Really helpful, Rev," the organist groaned. "Don't you have a hotline to God 24 7? Maybe a prayer or two will unlock the door. Luckily, I have my smartphone on me. He pulled it out of his pocket and swiped the screen."Oh.""Problem?""Um, looks like the battery's dead. I swear there was 5% charge still on it but guess I was wrong.""Boys, worry not. I have my phone, and it's always fully charged," Jenna said, lifting her smartphone from her handbag. "Ta-dah. Fully charged." She called the curate. After a long period of ringing, it went to voicemail."This must be the first time ever that Josh's phone has gone to voicemail," Reverend Morris said. "The lad needs that phone of his surgically removing."Okay well for whatever reason, he's not picking up. He could be driving. I've left a message. We'll just have to wait. But what's the rush to leave?" Jenna grinned. "If you ask me, we should make the most of our time here."The vicar and organist looked at each other. "What do you mean, Jen?"That familiar naughtiness appeared on her face. "Well you both know I gave up sex for Lent, right?"They cleared their throats. "Yes.""Lent's over. Let's have some fun.""Jenna, what are you suggesting?" Reverend Morris spluttered."I think your lovely wife is suggesting a threesome, Vicar." Gordon replied, fully up for it."How about it? It's nice to share, yes? Like we all did when it was my birthday?"Reverend Morris was his usual reserved self at first, but there was no denying, like Gordon, he was as horny as a rutting stag."Well, um, there are no security cameras in here, are there?""As if," Gordon laughed. "There's nothing worth nicking in here, apart from old furniture and dusty hymn books. No cams, but there is rising damp on that lower left wall."Jenna began unbuttoning her dress. "Naturally, my dear husband gets to go first. After all he is my holy man. You don't mind, you do Gordon?" Jenna then laid on her back, across a long narrow banquet table."Oh, not at all," the organist said, rubbing his crotch. "Don't keep me waiting too long though, eh? The Wurlitzer is already rising,"The sinister scandalIn the passenger seat of a parked car, the unknown person with the iPhone stared at the screen and observed the antics in the storeroom, thanks to the hidden cam that had been installed."Well I never. I knew there was something going on with the organist and the vicar's wife! Looks like the vicar himself is prepared to overlook some of the Ten Commandments. Thou Shalt Not Commit Adultery? Thou Shalt Not Covet?""Hopefully it'll be the downfall of that little tart once and for all," the driver of the car replied. "I've never forgiven her for bringing her filth and depravity to this church a year ago. Marries the vicar, whilst carrying on with the organist on the side. She managed to break up my marriage, and I can't wait to send this footage to the tabloids.""Oh Patricia, you're not going to go that far are you, dearie?" Jenna's a lovely girl really. I thought we were just going to have a bit of fun. That's why I asked my grandson to install the camera and set up this app thing so we could watch. I wanted to make the organist sweat a little."Mrs. Norris narrowed her eyes. "I haven't set foot in that church since the vicar married her. This sordid carry-on can't be allowed to continue!""Oh look, things are getting a wee bit steamy in there!" Mrs. Wilcox replied, gawping at the smartphone. "Good heavens, my glasses are steaming up! Look where Gordon's putting his tongue. He's such a skilled organist,""Disgusting behavior," Mrs. Norris fumed. Yet she continued to watch intently.Gordon opened his mouth again, and ran it from Jenna's belly to her chin. She began moaning. On the next lick the organist started even lower, right on her clit. Jenna moaned loudly as his tongue slowly climbed up her, stopping briefly at her chest. He went back to between her thighs again, and then he began fingering her cunt. Jenna began to moan loudly as she climaxed.When she glanced up at him, she noticed he was fully aroused. She rolled over, onto her belly while he dropped his trousers and underpants, and presented his large, engorged member to her."Did you miss my organ pipe?""God yes!"The organist's entire body shuddered under Jenna's touch. With that, she propped herself up on her elbows on one edge of the table. He ass hung over the opposite edge. She grasped his cock with both hands and began rubbing hard, enjoying the reaction she was getting from him. She decided to take it a step further, and started to lick his cock, all the while continuing jerking him off. She licked up and down the thick shaft and finally stopped at the head. Precum oozed from the tip. With one fluid motion, she deep throated the head of his penis as far as she could. Gordon cried out in joy."Fuck yes, I've missed this so much!"At the same time, Reverend Morris unzipped his trousers and approached behind his wife."Whilst you are playing the organist's organ, I shall now enter your Holy Temple, which has been closed off to me since the start of Lent."He pressed his member against her cunt. Jenna gasped as her husband applied pressure, and slid his cock into her."I've missed your Holy Rod, my love."He slowly thrust in and out of her, which drove her wild. She reached one hand down to rub her clit, which stimulated the already overwhelming pleasure. simon sped up his thrusting, his cock ramming against her cervix. She moaned. A few minutes later Jenna bucked harder and faster as she felt her orgasm build up. Reverend Morris did the same as his cock twitched in her."Ah, oh God, yes!" The vicar's wife threw her head back and screamed as she came. Her cunt walls contracted tightly around her husband's cock as her love juices leaked out of her. His own orgasm hit shortly after, and he shot a huge load of warm seed deep into her."Bloody hell," Gordon gasped. That had to be the most intense orgasm he'd ever seen Jenna have. He felt a brief moment of doubt, fearing he wouldn't be able to match the pleasure her husband had given her. Something tugged at his heart, a nagging ache. He shrugged it off, but it remained. He didn't want to think about the fact he was starting to fall deeply in love with this red-haired beauty who'd seduced him so skillfully last September, with a blowjob whilst he sat on the organ stool.This was always meant to be just a bit of no-strings naughty fun, he thought to himself. But it's gone way beyond that. I never imagined she'd have this effect on me,Reverend Morris gently pulled out of her and Jenna rolled over & sat up, cum oozing from her throbbing womanhood."Don't keep Gordon waiting, Jen," he whispered to her. "He needs more than a quick blow of the organ pipe."She nodded, kissing him. "I won't. I intend to make this just as special for him as it was for you."Gordon brightened up. "What, you mean I'm getting the full Monty?""I really enjoy that organ pipe of yours inside me, Gordon," she winked.He was more than happy with sloppy seconds.Sitting him down in one of the metal folding chairs, Jenna straddled him, and in one motion, plunged herself down on his hard cock. His hands found her breasts, and she squirmed on his lap deliciously. Gordon began to thrust himself into her, slowly at first, increasing speed gradually, until they were fucking for all they were worth.All the pent-up desire that Jenna had been holding inside throughout Lent, all the desire for this older man, was unleashed. Much as she loved her husband, she'd also had a thing for Gordon, way more than all the other men of the church she'd bedded. He was special. Those daddy vibes. They'd never gone away.When he paused for breath, she pulled him up & onto his back on a table and mounted him again. Ever so slowly, she undulated on his cock, and, eyes closed, fingered her clit while he moaned beneath her at the sight. When she started to shake and groan, the sight became too much for the organist and he knew he was joining her, whether he wanted to or not.With a yell, Gordon grabbed her hips and shot spurt after spurt of thick cum into the goddess above him."Wow, now that's the kind of worship that truly comes from the heart!" Reverend Morris said, amazed at the organist's stamina. "That's what I like to see; Jenna fully satisfied!""Oh Gordon," Jenna sighed, when they'd finally recovered. She kissed him softly on the lips. "That was wonderful." She noticed he had tears in his eyes. "Hey, are you alright?""Never better Jen," he mumbled. "Bit dusty in this room, eh? Think it's irritating my eyes a bit.""We're the two luckiest men in the world aren't we?" Reverend Morris said, sensing Gordon's awkwardness. "To be both loved by this amazing woman. God has truly smiled on us. It's all part of His plan.""And I love you both," Jenna said, slipping her arms round the two of them.Gordon felt himself filling up, but he held it together.Gladys watches"Utterly vile," Mrs. Norris cringed, still watching on the iPhone with Mrs. Wilcox. "All three of them should be cast out of the church and prosecuted.""Prosecuted?" The old lady replied. "Dearie, I think what we've just witnessed is a very modern love story. Gordon is in love with Jenna. Jenna loves him. The vicar knows that she loves them both.""How the hell can you say that? He's a dirty old man if you ask me.""When you're as old as I am, you just know these things. Human nature's a fascinating thing. And you're never too old to have fun either. I'm so glad that Norman Winstanley called round to fix my kitchen door!""So you're not going to give me the footage?" Mrs. Norris snapped."No dearie, I'm not. I'm deleting this video right now.""No don't!"But it was too late. The recording on the phone was deleted, along with the app. "I've remotely shut down the camera in the storeroom too," the old lady smiled. "I'll get my grandson Dwaine to remove and destroy it.""You treacherous old bag. You tricked me!" Mrs. Norris yelled, eyes bulging behind her horn-rimmed glasses. There was a knock on the car window and she almost jumped out of her skin. The hulking figure of Dwaine appeared."Everything alright, Gran?""Oh fine, dear," she said, getting out of the car. "I'm ready to go home now. It's been a rather eventful church service! But first, I need to pop into the church hall. I think I've forgotten to switch off a light, "Her plans to destroy Jenna thwarted, Mrs. Norris accepted defeat and drove off, away from St. Michael's church forever.Jenna, Reverend Morris and Gordon had just finished getting dressed when the door of the storeroom was unlocked."Oh Vicar! I'm so sorry! How careless of me! I'd finished sweeping up and thought you'd all gone home. Jack left me in charge of locking up. Blame it on a senior moment. I had no idea you three were in the storeroom!" The four of them walking into the hallway."No worries, Gladys, there's no harm done. We were only in there half an hour."As they all headed out of the hall, Josh the curate came rushing inside, out of breath."Jenna! I just got your message! I'd just driven Bishop George home when I read it. Oh I'm glad you all got out of there!""Not the end to the Easter service I was expecting, but it's something we can laugh about in years to come!" Reverend Morris said and he turned to Jenna and Gordon and grinned. "Come, let's all go back to the Vicarage and have a drink. Mrs. Wilcox. Your grandson is most welcome to join us too."The vicar, his wife and the organist remained blissfully unaware of how close they'd come to having their passionate threesome revealed to the entire world. Once again, peace and happiness remained at St. Michael's Church, and it seemed Jenna's amazing way with bringing joy to the lives of church men was stronger than ever,One month later"We now we look forward to Ascension tide," Reverend Morris said, a few Sundays after Easter. “The Feast of Pentecost follows.”Jenna returned from the church toilets. She'd been feeling off-color for the past couple of days and now knew why."Simon, I must speak with you and Gordon," she said, as the church began emptying."What's wrong Jen? You don't look too good."Gordon was tidying up his music books and switching off the organ, when the vicar appeared."Jenna has something to tell us," Reverend Morris said. "She says it's very happy, but life-changing news."The organist put down his books immediately. This sounded serious, and he felt his stomach jump. "What's up?""Well you two, how do I break this to you gently? It seems there's been some sort of miracle. My contraceptive pill has failed. I'm pregnant. And, well”Both men's jaws dropped.Gordon spluttered, terrified. He feared his future was in for trouble. He feared his two best friends over this. He feared the gossip. He loved his church and didn't want anything to change. He was barely able to process this information.Simon embraced his wife and beamed. “The child is mine. I take great joy in the arrival of a life. My opportunity to raise a child in a wonderful home, with the wife God has blessed me with. Perhaps God will give us more, in years to come!”Jenna beamed. She turned to Simon and asked; “Simon, have you ever been a godfather?”To be continued.By Blacksheep, for Literotica.

Jenna Goes To Church: Part 1

Play Episode Listen Later Jan 29, 2025

Jenna enjoys sexuality without shame, in the church.A series in 17 parts, By Blacksheep. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.< Jenna seduces the Vicar.St Michael's parish church was a charming place of worship that dated back to the 12th century. A quaint little church, the sort that one could see in countless towns and villages across England. Within its walls however, all was not well. Ill-feeling festered among some of the male members of the church, the vicar included. But God, in his great mercy and wisdom, saw fit to send a beautiful angel to this church, in order to bring happiness.And so, our story begins,Reverend Simon Morris was a vicar who hadn't gotten laid in a long time. Aged forty, he'd been at St Michael's for nearly three years now. He prided himself on the success he'd had in increasing the congregation of this little church. The previous vicar, Reverend Smith, had died very suddenly from a stroke back in 2019, leaving the community devastated. Reverend Morris knew he had big boots to fill. So far, God had been with him all the way. He'd steered the church through the Covid pandemic and defied orders to close it during the lockdowns. This action had earned him a lot of respect, not to mention he'd gained a few more loyal sheep who'd deserted other churches.There was just one area where God had been unable to help him - his sexless marriage. He'd been married to Lucy for nearly ten years now and they had a four year old son, Christopher. Unfortunately, it was shortly after Christopher's birth that the avenue of carnal pleasure was closed off to him. He'd tried everything to re-ignite the spark, but nothing worked. Now Christopher had started primary school, Reverend Morris had hoped that things would improve, but instead, he and Lucy drifted further apart. He kept up the appearance that everything was perfect, during the many social functions he had to hold at the vicarage. Inside however, his frustration threatened to overwhelm him."O Lord God, who hast called thy servants to ventures of which we cannot see the ending, by paths as yet untrodden, through perils unknown: Give us faith to go out with a good courage, not knowing whither we go, but only that thy hand is leading us, and thy love supporting us; to the glory of thy Name.Amen."Reverend Morris said a quick prayer to himself as he shook hands with the last of the members of the congregation. He let out a sigh of relief. Another Sunday service had passed - with an increase in numbers. He looked at his watch. He had a brief few minutes to head to the vestry, change out of his cassock and surplice, and pop over to the church hall for tea and biscuits. The usual chit chat with his faithful flock.The nosey old ladies, Josh, the new and nervous curate, Yulia the Ukrainian refugee and her two young children, Amir and Majid, the Iranian brothers who'd fled persecution in their homeland due to being Christians, Debbie the single mother and Sunday school teacher, Tony the reformed drug addict, Mr. and Mrs. Norris, the church's resident do-gooders; a pair of boomers who made it their business to know more about the C of E than the Archbishop of Canterbury,Then there was Jenna Fox. Twenty, red haired and absolutely stunning. And too young for him.He'd spotted her in the congregation earlier, but not on the way out. Which could only mean,"Good morning Reverend!" Jenna said, bold as brass, sauntering out of the toilets, where she'd obviously been waiting for the others to depart."Oh, good morning Jenna," Reverend Morris replied, staring at her and then quickly averting his eyes downwards. She was wearing attire that was barely suitable for church - a low cut black top and black pleated miniskirt."I wore black today. For the Queen. Loved your sermon reflecting on her long reign. It was really touching.""Thanks. Glad you liked it. It's been hard to write. So, are you heading over to the church hall? I'll be there shortly.""Mmm, maybe later," she grinned. "Did you know Reverend, that you actually resemble Prince Edward a bit?"Feeling a little uncomfortable at how close she was, he felt color rise in his cheeks. "Uh, well thanks. I'll take that as a compliment! Do excuse me Jenna, I just have to ditch these vestments, then I shall be going to the hall."He hurried off to the vestry. In there, he looked at himself in the mirror. He was an average-looking bloke, not the sort that a stunning younger woman would lust after."Well at least I'm much younger than Prince Edward." He smiled. Suddenly, the door opened."You're not getting away from me this time Reverend," Jenna whispered, shutting the door behind her.Before he could say anything, she'd cornered him. Glancing into his pale blue eyes for a moment, she covered his lips with hers, feeling him tense up as her arms reached round his back. After a few seconds, he relaxed, as if he knew resistance of any kind was futile. Jenna could feel the heat of his body through his cassock."I've wanted you for a long time Reverend," she murmured. "Ever since you taught me that Introduction to Christianity course six months ago.""J-Jenna, this isn't appropriate. I, I am a married man!""Not a very happy one, I suspect. I can always tell." A shuddering sigh escaped him as her lips brushed his again. Jenna broke the kiss. "Is there any space in here to conduct unholy activities, Reverend?"Powerless to resist this angel of sin, the smitten vicar grabbed her slim hips and motioned her to straddle his lap. "Jenna," he mumbled, rubbing one thumb over the outline of her hardened bra-less nipple through her thin top. "It's, er, been a long time since I was in a situation like this.""Your wife,”"Lucy and I have been leading separate, and sexless lives for years.""I'm sorry to hear that. So let me bring you some salvation."He leaned in to kiss the exposed skin of Jenna's neck; his lips leaving a hot trail from just below her ear to the center of her throat at the neck of her black top. Then he took the lower hem of the top and pushed it up to bare her belly, and then her pert C-cup breasts. Leaning her back, he took one nipple with his lips and she gasped. He was not only willing, but rampant; as Jenna had suspected, it had been a long time since this man had got laid.Even with the cassock and surplice on, there was no disguising the Reverend's raging erection. Jenna explored eagerly, desperately, reaching under the cassock, feeling his hard erection through his trousers.Lord Jesus, Jenna was trembling so much with excitement. She'd had a clergy fetish for years and fantasized about seducing the vicar for such a long time. Reverend Morris returned his attention to her breasts and she was so wet she could almost feel herself dripping into her panties.Without further ado, she unfastened his belt before reaching for his zipper. Reverend Morris attempted to remove his surplice."No, no, leave that on," Jenna said."As you wish." He mumbled holding up his cassock, almost unable to comprehend what was about to happen.Jenna knelt in front of the vicar, pulled down the zipper of his trousers, and exposed white boxer shorts - adorned with little Christian crosses."Oh wow. Where did you get those, Reverend?" Jenna grinned.He blushed. "Um, a church event I attended in London. The gift shop was quite varied,”"Umm." Jenna pulled down his trousers and boxers, freeing his heated cock."Ah. The staff of life."She took his hot length in her hand, feeling it, and stroked it up and down as she licked and sucked at the tip."Oh dear God," Reverend Morris groaned.As she groped his shaft, she realized just how wet with pre-cum it was."Ooh, Reverend you certainly have sinned," Jenna smiled. "Nice and wet - just how I like it." She teasingly licked the head of his cock before putting it in her mouth. She began to suck him off furiously, her head bobbing up and down faster and faster, her tongue licking the sensitive underside of his shaft."Oh, I am blessed!" He gasped.Jenna licked every inch of his love pole, running her tongue cross every vein, igniting every nerve ending. The vicar cried out in joy. Then she withdrew and looked up at him.In her throatiest, most sexy tone, she said, "Well Reverend, are you just going to stand there, or come and tame your lost sheep?"Like a bolt of lightning, Reverend Morris kissed Jenna's lips as if they were the sweet fruit of Eden, and lifted her up. He pulled her drenched lacy panties off. It had been too damn long since he'd had pleasure so willingly offered to him like this. He parted her legs quickly, and, with no further warning, plunged his holy rod deep into her waiting cunt. He began to establish a fast-paced rhythm which soon had them both moaning in pleasure."Ah hah!" Jenna gasped. "Oh, Reverend. Yes! Right there. Deeper. Deeper! God that feels amazing! Oh! Ah! Oh, Yes!"Jenna was in a state of complete euphoria. She had dreamt about what it would feel like to be fucked by a vicar, but never in her wildest dreams did she ever think it would be this incredible. He was a skillful lover, hitting the sensitive nerves within her tunnel, bringing her ever closer to that heavenly pinnacle.Reverend Morris began to quicken his thrusts and rammed his hard staff deeper into her yearning vagina. He felt his climax coming; it was an uncontrollable wave of ecstasy. Faster and faster he thrust, the sound of colliding skin echoing throughout the vestry. Jenna kept on riding the vicar until he blasted his cum into her like a fire hose."Ah! Praise the Lord!"Jenna looked at Reverend Morris, and for the first time in years, he looked truly satisfied."For what I hath received, I am truly thankful," he panted."Me too," Jenna replied, her insides filled with his thick cum.In the afterglow of their sinful fun, they kissed each other softly, caressing one another lovingly. Reverend Morris couldn't stop smiling. So that was what he'd been missing out on. Dear God! He doubted that Lucy could ever match Jenna's standards, even if she suddenly turned into a raving nympho."I suppose, we should head over to the church hall," Jenna said, idly fingering his clerical collar. "More tea Vicar?"Jenna Plays the Organist's OrganGordon Leesmith was not having a good day. Another Sunday, another morning Eucharist at St. Michael's, where he dutifully played the organ and directed the choir. It had all gone as planned, until the end of the service when that damned busybody John Norris had felt the need to vent his spleen."You played the wrong opening hymn, Gordon," John exclaimed, as the congregation departed. "Great is Thy Faithfulness was selected, not Love Divine.""That's not what the vicar told me," Gordon muttered, not looking at him. He loathed this odious pedant."Anyways I just thought I'd let you know. Patricia and I were a little confused.""No change there then," Gordon replied, unable to restrain himself. "Do you think maybe just for once you and wife might refrain from poking your noses into every bloody thing?"John was so taken aback, he couldn't speak for a moment. "Well really! There's no need for language, Gordon. I was merely saying,”"Don't come the innocent with me, you're the biggest shit-stirrer in this church. I've seen the gossip you spread on Facebook. And I'll play whatever bloody hymn I like, thank you very much.""I wouldn't argue in a church.""I'll argue anywhere as long as I'm in the right. Now bugger off!"Thus suitably chastised, the subdued John left, and Gordon was left to sort through his music sheets in peace. He adjusted his black robe and continued grumbling to himself. He wasn't always as grumpy and short-tempered as this. Years ago he'd been a jolly, fun-loving chap who enjoyed joking with other members of the church.That was before his divorce.Gordon was fifty-five, and had been organist and choirmaster at St Michael's for almost twenty years. Ten years ago, his wife Marjorie had run off with a man young enough to be her son. She was fifty and her lover was a twenty-five year old personal trainer. They'd met online. Gordon's world had been knocked for six. He never imagined Marjorie would cheat on him. They'd always been so happy, with a very active sex life.Jenna had been quietly observing the little outburst with much interest. After expressing an interest in joining the choir, Reverend Morris had warned her that the organist had the "shortest of short fuses." When she'd pressed him further, the vicar had revealed the details of Gordon's marital problems and sworn her to secrecy.Jenna licked her lips. She was aching for a romp with Reverend Morris right now, but he'd been asked to conduct a service at another local church this morning, and a female vicar had stood in for him. What was a horny lass to do?"Poor, miserable Gordon." Jenna mused. "I doubt he gets much action. He needs cheering up." Looking at him, she thought him quite good looking for an older man. He had a full head of silvery hair and unlike Reverend Morris, was of a stocky build. On the occasions she'd seen him minus his long black robe, he possessed quite a paunch. Jenna idly toyed with a strand of her hair, considering her next move. Gordon was giving off daddy kink vibes."I wonder if the organist will let me play with his organ?"Gordon was busy rifling through hymn books and didn't notice Jenna saunter over at first. She cleared her throat and he glanced round."Uh. Can I help you with something?""Oh hello," Jenna replied, acting rather coy. "I, hope I haven't caught you at a bad time, Mr,”"Gordon. Bad time? There's never a good time," he muttered, giving the usual gruff response. "Nothing personal.""Well I just wanted to thank you, Gordon. You played my favorite hymn, Love Divine. I can't tell you how much I enjoyed it."His attention captured, Gordon finally put down the books he was fiddling with and sat on the organ stool, facing her. "You did?""I love anything by Charles Wesley. His hymns are amazing.""Indeed they are. He wrote thousands during his lifetime."Gordon certainly was hard to read. Jenna wondered if she was having any effect on him at all. His dour expression didn't give anything away. It looked like this chap was going to be quite a challenge."Every week I come to church and I hear you play these lovely old hymns on this fine organ." Jenna continued. "I love hearing you play.""I've had enough practice. I've been doing this for many years now."Evidently, Gordon wasn't used to receiving any kind of compliments whatsoever.Jenna walked closer. "You're so talented.""Ah, well. That's, nice of you to say. What's your name?"Her persistence seemed to be paying off, and the organist appeared to be getting a little flustered at her flattery."Jenna.""Do you play any musical instruments, Jenna?" Gordon replied."Just the piano."He nodded. "Good, good. For work or just a hobby?""Oh purely as a hobby," she smiled, flicking her red hair. "I was wondering, please could you play a bit of Charles Wesley for me?"Gordon's stern face finally relaxed into a smile. "Why certainly. What would you like to hear?""Oh how about And Can It Be?"He shuffled around on the stool. "Very well. I often practice a bit after the morning service, when the others have left. I'm not one for idle chatter in the church hall.""Me neither," Jenna said, walking up to beside him, so close that her cleavage was at his eye level. Gordon couldn't help but give a side glance, and then quickly looked ahead."Right, are you ready?"The strains of the great Wesleyan hymn filled the church as Gordon's fingers graced the mighty organ. Jenna hummed along, and then an idea came into her head. Suddenly, Gordon stopped playing."I don't hear any singing, Jenna. How about you sing whilst I play?""Ok!" She grinned, and he resumed playing."And can it be, that I should gain - An int'rest in the Savior's blood?"Jenna deftly unfastened the first button on her white top."Died He for me, who caused His pain,For me, who Him to death pursued?"Gordon happened to glance to his right again, and almost played a wrong note. Jenna continued singing."Amazing love! How can it be, That Thou, my God, shouldst die for me?"She unfastened another button. Gordon continued playing, and as the chorus approached, the third and final button of her top was swiftly unfastened."Amazing love! How can it be, That Thou, my God, shouldst die for me?"Gordon's eyes almost popped out of his head and he cleared his throat."Go on, play a second verse!" Jenna said.He continued to play, but could feel his face burning. Jenna was singing her heart out, and seemed to be blissfully unaware that she'd suffered a wardrobe malfunction, she wasn't wearing a bra! Bloody hell, what a beautiful pair of tits, Gordon was uncomfortably hot all at once. He was no stranger to internet porn - after his divorce, porn was the only thing he could turn to in order to get a bit of relief, not that it really relieved him all that much, in fact it didn't turn him on at all anymore, he'd become impotent. Suddenly, with the young and beautiful Jenna inches away from him and, somewhat exposed, his dormant cock had surged back into life and was now straining against his underpants and trousers,"Just one more verse, Gordon! I'll give it my all."He continued playing and she resumed singing, her pale, pert breasts jiggling, inches from his face."Oh dear God," Gordon thought to himself. What a situation to find oneself in. "Should I say something to her?""My chains fell off, my heart was free, I rose, went forth, and followed Thee!"Jenna pretended to lose her balance. "Whoops!" She said, toppling over and putting her hand on Gordon's thigh. He jolted and played a note that was so off-key, Les Dawson would've been impressed."Oh Gordon that was such fun! I love that hymn so much!"An embarrassed Gordon quickly rose to his feet. "Um, I'm glad. Er, would you excuse me a minute, Jenna? I need to visit the gents."Jenna struggled to hold back a giggle as he hurried off to the toilets. "He must be rock hard by now," she smirked. "Probably having a wank. I'll give him a few minutes, then I'm going in there after him."Gordon had to relieve himself more frequently these days, due to that most troublesome of male organs - the prostate. Today however, it wasn't an enlarged prostate stopping him from peeing, but a raging boner. He couldn't remember the last time he'd got as hard as this. Unfastening his belt and trousers, he slipped a hand inside his underpants and pulled out his cock. He stroked himself and wondered what to do. That Jenna - was she actually flirting with him?That was ridiculous, she was young enough to be his daughter. What woman in her right mind would want to flirt with a fat old git like him?Still, how could she not have noticed her tits were hanging out like that? It seemed so deliberate. That stunning, red-haired vixen! He couldn't hide in the toilets forever. She might come in looking to see if he was alright. He zipped up his trousers, adjusted his robe and went back into the church,Jenna was sitting on the organ stool, legs crossed, but top wide open."There you are, Gordon. I was beginning to think you'd flushed yourself down the loo. You're not trying to avoid me are you?"Gordon blushed crimson. "W-what are you playing at? Someone might come in at any moment?"Jenna shrugged. "So what?" Whoever is sat at the organ can't be seen from the door. You have to walk right down the side aisle and come right up close. Nobody can see us. And you played the hymn so good. I just want to show my appreciation."He blinked, mesmerized. "Was I really that good?"Jenna walked over to the organist. "Better than that," she said. She looked up at Gordon with dreamy, lust filled eyes. He was about to say something, but Jenna shut him off, grabbing his neck and pulling his head down to her level. She kissed him hard on the lips. Gordon didn't resist or try to pull away. Spurred on by this, Jenna wrapped his arms round Gordon's sides and pressed her body against his. The organist struggled to stay upright for a second, but regained his balance. He lowered his head and feasted on her hardened nipples, until Jenna pushed him down onto the stool, his back to the organ."What's that passage in the Bible, something about the spirit is willing, but the flesh is weak?" Jenna teased, running her hand across his robe-covered thighs."Uh, I just play the hymns," Gordon sighed, as her hand brushed his crotch. "You're leading me into temptation, that's all I can say. Look what you've done to me!""I haven't started yet," Jenna smiled, lifting up his black robe, revealing black trousers. His crotch bulge was enormous. "I'm going to have fun playing THIS organ," Jenna said. She felt bolder and more in control than she had ever before, more than when she'd seduced Reverend Morris last week. She unbuckled his belt and unzipped his trousers, revealing his underwear. Gordon was wearing white y-front underpants, and his cock was straining against the fabric; a large wet spot had appeared. Jenna caressed the bulge, then carefully pulled down his damp y-fronts, revealing his painfully engorged cock. It was average in length but girthy. She began kissing his shaft, which twitched and leaked precum.Gordon gripped the sides of the stool so tight, his fingernails turned white."Oh God,”"Gordon could you stand up for a sec? Your undies are in the way."Immediately, he did as she asked, and she pulled his underpants and trousers down to his ankles. Half an hour ago, such actions would've been unthinkable, he could barely think at all right now. All his anger and frustration and pent-up desire were released at once, when he felt Jenna's hands slip round his shaft."That's better." Jenna said. "What a magnificent organ you have!"Sweat ran down Gordon's brow as the temptress licked the head of his cock. The taste of precum was like nectar to her tongue. He was groaning louder now, as Jenna reached his most sensitive areas. She deep throated and sucked him hard and he yelled in pleasure. His balls were so full, he feared they'd explode."Oh Jenna, harder, more! Yes!" Gordon groaned, putting his hand on her head. She gripped his bare thighs and buried her face deeper between his legs, sucking him. His wiry grey pubes were tickling her nose. Gordon cried out in joy.Jenna withdrew, only to run her tongue around the underside of his cock."Oh fuck, I'm coming!" Gordon yelled. He lay back, forgetting the organ was behind him, and his elbows pressed against the lower keyboard. A horrific cacophony of wrong notes filled the church, but neither he or Jenna cared.Gordon reached his peak quickly and it was impossible to stop himself. He repeated Jenna's name, over and over again, as she licked his throbbing member. He let go, feeling that intense wave of pleasure spread up from his balls and across his whole body. A huge stream of cum spurted down Jenna's throat. She swallowed the seed greedily. Cum tasted so good, and Gordon's was especially thick, tangy and delicious. A second spurt landed right between her breasts, while a third and final load sprayed right across her face, leaving her coated in the gooey, sticky essence."Mmm, Gordon, that was the best!" She slowly licked around his cockhead, as some final drops of cum dripped out."What on earth is Gordon doing?" Mrs. Norris wondered as she hurried to the church. The din from the organ was so bad, it could be heard in the church hall. She pulled a face and adjusted her horn-rimmed glasses. "What a dreadful noise!" Marching down the aisle, she shouted Gordon's name, but there was no way he could hear due to the deafening din of the organ.Gordon sat up on the stool and the awful noise ceased."What a delightful mess you've made!" Jenna giggled, as his cum trickled down her face and breasts."I, I'll get you some tissues," he gasped, still in a blissful stupor."I really enjoyed playing your organ. Can I play it again sometime?"Gordon's heart jumped in his chest. There was going to be a next time? "Of course you can!""Gordon, what are you doing? Ah, Oh my God! What the hell is going on in here?”"Oh shit," Gordon exclaimed as he noticed Mrs. Norris standing there. The look on her face was priceless."What's your problem?" Jenna replied. "Have you never seen a woman playing an organ before?"Passion at the vicarage.After another boring day in her dead-end office job, Jenna was glad to be on her way home. Friday at last, thank God. And speaking of God, her smartphone had just vibrated. Rummaging in her bag, she pulled it out and smiled as she read the message.Hi Archangel JenGod's servant on Earth wondered if you'd like to spend some time with him tonight? Can't wait until Sunday. He has of you the great need and is all alone in the vicarage. L is away visiting sis until Monday. She's taken C along too.xxxR.M"Oh yes!" She said out loud. The vicarage would be more comfortable than another fuck in the vestry. Quickly, she composed a reply.Praise the Lord!Just got to go home and change into something holier, or not! will be there in half an hour. xxxJenna got into her car. A fun night of "worship" beckoned.St Michael's vicarage was set back from the main road by the church, down a long driveway flanked by beech trees. The trees were already on the turn, ready to show off their autumn color."Nice," Jenna mused as she admired the attractive garden. "This place is huge." It was way grander than the two bed semi where she'd grown up, and was still living at, with her parents. The cost of living crisis had meant that fleeing the nest had been put on hold. She knocked on the door. She hadn't been waiting for long, when Reverend Morris opened it, No cassock and surplice on tonight, just his "everyday vicar garb" as she termed it - black shirt, clerical collar and black trousers."Hello Jenna." he said, his voice a little shaky with nervous excitement. He took a deep breath. She looked absolutely stunning, in a figure-hugging black dress. "Wow, um, come in. You look lovely."Jenna flashed him a winning smile. "Why thank you, Reverend! Great place you have here. Your garden's really nice.""Ah, yes it is. Not my efforts, I'm afraid. I have many volunteers who keep it looking good. After all, it's only my house for as long as I'm vicar at St Michaels." He tried not to keep staring, but it was hard not to. "Have, you eaten?""Not really. Didn't have time. I grabbed a few biscuits on the way out.""Oh good! I was so hoping you'd say that. I thought I could cook us something. I really enjoy cooking."Jenna hadn't been expecting this. "Oh that's so nice of you." It was best to ravish the reverend on a full stomach."What sort of stuff do you like? You're not veggie or vegan are you?""Nope. I love my meat. I pretty much eat anything."Reverend Morris smiled. "Same here! Okay, how does fillet steak, chips, side salad and a glass of red wine sound?""Heavenly!""By the way, I was at the midweek hymn practice, and Gordon the organist seems to have undergone a personality transplant! I've never seen him so happy. Was he like that when you spoke to him about the choir last Sunday?"Jenna bit her lip. "Hmm, he was a little moody at first, but after I paid him a compliment, he sort of brightened up.""Blimey, whatever did you say to him? He's like a different bloke. He's bitten my head off a few times in the past.""Well," Jenna said innocently, "I thanked him for playing one of my favorite hymns, and said how much I admired his organ, er, his organ playing. I'm a big fan of Charles Wesley.""He did write some great hymns.""Umm, yes. Over 6000 hymns. And he somehow found the time to father eight children. How did he find the time?" Jenna added with a mischievous grin.Reverend Morris chuckled. "Perhaps writing hymns made him very horny!"They both laughed at this.The vicar rose from his chair. "I'd say that steak is just about ready," he said, hurrying into the kitchen. At that moment, Jenna felt her phone vibrate. Quickly, she slipped it out of her bag. Another message. Who was it this time?I have a message from Charles Wesley. He wonders if u would to see his hard, bulging hymn book. Hope 2 c u at church this Sunday.G [heart emoji]"Oh Gordon," Jenna giggled to herself, and switched the phone off. "It's hard work being such a good Christian and helping those in need."The meal was delicious, and to add to the mood, Reverend Morris had some relaxing Gregorian chant music playing in the background. Jenna had never been wined and dined like this before, and after they'd finished, felt it only right to thank the vicar for his kindness.In an instant, Jenna's lips were on his neck again, lingering, tasting him. His hands were in her hair and they were kissing, her sweet breath making him feel light, weightless even. If it was a dream, Reverend Morris never wanted it to end. This woman had awakened something in him that he couldn't quite describe. At this point, as Jenna took his hand and led him upstairs, he realized his marriage to Lucy was well and truly stone dead.The reverend's hands were at Jenna's side, unzipping then lifting the silky material of her dress slowly, over her navel, over her chest, over her head, off. Nothing could have prepared him for the sight of her breasts, round and perfect, the stuff of many a dream but beautiful beyond any imagining. His hands cupped them gently. His mouth left her lips, trailing down her neck to her chest. He took her nipple in his mouth and teased the erect tip. His hands roamed down over her arse, lavishing her smooth curves.Jenna was amazed at Reverend Morris' confident handling of her body. His sensual, hallowed hands moved over her, sending her heart racing, and she wasted no time in freeing him from his clothing.As Reverend Morris moved to lay over her, he could sense her need. It was almost as palpable as his own desire, and he was eager to satisfy them both. Jenna's hands guided his pulsating member, and at last he thrust boldly into her waiting cunt. The reverend gasped in spite of himself as his rod slid into this tight, warm pleasure hole. She held him so tightly and the sensations that coursed through his loins were beyond what he'd experienced back in the vestry a fortnight ago.Jenna's eyes rolled back as Reverend Morris' cock filled her with perfect execution. She bucked her hips up in time with his forceful thrusts, her hands gripped tightly around his shoulders. His grunts of pleasure were deep and resonant, arousing her even further. His hot shaft bore into her over and over again, gaining intensity with every thrust. Jenna began seeing flashes of light behind her eyes, and she knew that their moment was near.Moments later, they climaxed together; Jenna's cunt was filled to the brim with another load of holy spunk."God in Heaven! I think we have sinned, a lot!"To be continued.By Blacksheep, for Literotica.

I Pledge Allegiance to the Word Pt. 2 by Pastor Keith Battle

Zion Church

Play Episode Listen Later Jan 28, 2025 35:12

In this message, we explore the theme "I Pledge Allegiance to the Word," emphasizing the importance of not just hearing God's Word but truly living it out. Drawing from James 1:21-25, we're reminded to create a humble, distraction-free environment where the Word can transform us. Using the analogy of glancing versus gazing into a mirror, we learn the value of deeply engaging with Scripture to reveal our true selves and guide our spiritual growth. Despite opposition from the enemy, we are called to hold fast to God's promises, such as His promise of rest — a spiritual peace available to all who walk in faith and obedience. Join us on this journey of surrender and alignment with God's Word for lasting transformation. ABOUT ZION CHURCH Founded by Pastor Keith Battle, Zion Church exists to help people Experience God, Engage in Connections, Be Equipped through training, and be Empowered to Serve. Find a Zion Church location near you: https://zionchurch.org/locations/ GIVING https://zionchurch.org/give/ FIND US ON SOCIAL MEDIA Instagram: www.instagram.com/zionchurch Instagram: www.instagram.com/keithbattle Website: zionchurch.org 00:00 - Welcome 01:45 - Humility and Acceptance of the Word 02:12 - Reverence for the Word's Power 02:48 - Glancing vs. Gazing at the Word 03:31 - Seeing Ourselves in the Word 06:32 - The Promise of Rest 07:48 - Faith and Obedience 08:39 - The Danger of Glancing 09:26 - Time and Focus in the Word 10:26 - Listening and Learning 11:30 - Holding Fast to the Word 12:36 - Distractions and Focus 14:34 - Importance of Seat Selection 15:21 - The Enemy's Tactics 19:13 - Meditating on the Word 19:48 - Revelation and Understanding 21:31 - Consistency in the Word 22:38 - Spiritual Progression 23:13 - Seeking More Knowledge 24:07 - Starting a Relationship with God 26:25 - Signs of Salvation 28:01 - Becoming a Church Member 30:21 - Celebrating Decisions 31:15 - Prayer of Commitment 33:14 - Walking with God

Big Dirk and the Tiny Blonde: Part 3

Play Episode Listen Later Jan 27, 2025

Doing it Cold War style.By kittybeaver, in 5 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Explicit Novels. It was difficult for Dirk to pretend he wasn't having sex. Tina's cunt felt so good. He wanted to close his eyes, shut out the rest of the universe, and just experience it."Adjust left," Fact-Tel said. "Left, you malfunctioning flesh machine, left."Dirk made the adjustment while Tina whimpered, "I love it, I love it."Behind them the banging grew louder. There was also the sound of an occasional laugh or a "Whoa, cool." Dirk had to bring Tina to orgasm before the Doopherilians broke into the control room."Now you're drifting down," Fact-Tel said. "Pull up on the interfaces just a tiny bit."Dirk tugged on the steering sticks with all the subtle nuance of a man fucking his hot coworker."Too much!" Fact-Tel cried. "You're wildly off course. Push down and try to do it right this time."Tina's breath came in short, shallow pants. Her ass undulated against Dirk at a faster and faster rate. "Oh baby, yes!"This was harder than Dirk ever thought it would be. He dug his teeth into his lower lip and resisted the urge to thrust. Instead he gently pushed on the steering sticks, which wasn't nearly as satisfying."I'm cumming," Tina moaned, "oh God, I'm cumming."At the same moment the Doopherinians broke through the door and the chair jamming it shut. Dirk could imagine what they saw; his arms stretched across the control panel, his bare ass hanging out, and Tina beneath him writhing with an uncontrolled fury."Stop them!" a silly alien voice shouted."Yes, yes, yes, I'm cumming!" Tina screamed. And then she did.Her back arched and her cunt squeezed his cock in a quick staccato rhythm. Dirk moaned. He was so desperate to cum too. He wouldn't be able to hold it much longer."That's the stuff," a Doopherilian said.Dirk glanced over his shoulder to see the little aliens fall like bowling pins when the orgasm hit them."Earth!" Tina said.He looked back at the view screen to see a blue dot growing bigger behind the yellow dot. They were almost home. He just had to hold it,"Fact-Tel, how much longer?""Two minutes before we hit Earth's atmosphere," the AI answered.Two minutes? Dirk couldn't hold it for another two minutes."Agent Blondell," Fact-Tel continued, "press the green button in the center of the console to initiate speed dampening thrusters. We need to slow the ship down.""Don't slow down," Dirk begged. "I need to cum.""You have to slow down," Fact-Tel said, "or this ship won't land as much as crater.""Pull out before you orgasm," Tina said. "I'm serious, do not ejaculate inside me or we'll have a whole other problem.""Must, sober, up." The Doopherilians were starting to stir. "Must, stop, human.""Oh no." Tina pushed her ass against Dirk, working herself up and down the length of his cock. "I have to orgasm again, but you can't," she said. "Got it?""No." Tears gathered in the corner of Dirk's eyes. His balls felt like they were going to explode."Get back on course!" Fact-Tel shouted. "You're going to hit the moon."How Dirk managed to steer around the moon, he couldn't say. All his concentration was now focused on not cumming. His face, he was sure, had to be a deep shade of red, his balls a bright blue. Every muscle in his body was straining to hold back the inevitable."When you enter the Earth's atmosphere, I'm going to count down from five," Fact-Tel explained. "When I say 'Hit it,' you'll have to pull up on the steering interfaces as hard as you can. You'll be fighting against the planet's gravity and it'll be a rough ride.""Mmmm, yeah." Tina rocked back and forth, working her way toward another orgasm. "That's what Mama likes.""Entering the atmosphere in three, two, "Fact-Tel was cut off abruptly and the whole ship jolted."Oh Fuck Yes!!" Tina screamed as another climax consumed her. The lucky bitch."Five," Fact-Tel started counting down, "Four, "There was no way the Doopherilians would recover from Tina's last orgasm, not before they were safely on Earth. There was no reason for Dirk to hold back any longer."Three, ""I'm going to do it," Dirk growled.Two, ""I'm going to cum.""One," Fact-Tel shouted. "Pull up! Pull up!""Pull out! Pull out!" Tina added.Dirk yanked back on the steering sticks, his cock slipping from Tina. When he shot his load it went airborne, over her head and landed in an arc across the view screen. It was a different kind of Milky Way.The ship hit water and bounced, skipping two or three more times before it came to rest with an impressive splash. Fortunately it stayed afloat. They were back home. Somewhat safe and sound."Fact-Tel." Tina rolled out from underneath Dirk, stood and pulled down her skirt. "Do you have our location?""Affirmative," the AI answered. "Sending rescue team now. Are the Doopherilians still a threat?"Dirk lay collapsed on top of the control panel. His heart pounded and he couldn't catch his breath. He didn't have the energy to pleasure Tina one more time. He almost hoped the Doopherilians would shoot him with their ray gun orbs. At least then he'd have an excuse to lie prone on the ground.He turned his head slightly to see Tina bending over one of the purple aliens. It, like the others, lay on the floor and stared up at nothing."They're no threat," he said. "They're still tripping.""No, they aren't." Tina looked grave. "They aren't breathing. I think they all overdosed.""What?" The jolt from the news gave Dirk enough energy to stand up. "They're dead?""Shit," Fact-Tel muttered as the ship gently bobbed up and down with the rolling waves. "That's a lot of forms I'll have to fill out.""Do you think the Doopherilian King will take this to the Universal Council of Supreme Beings?" Tina asked. "Are we in for another biblical flood?""Probably not," Fact-Tel said. "We'll most likely do what we did when something similar happened with the Martians."Dirk tucked his cock back into his jeans and zipped up his fly. "What was that?""We'll pay the Doopherilians off with opium," the AI explained. "I mean, that is what Earth is known for, best snack foods and narcotics in the galaxy."Dirk didn't mean to laugh, but the whole situation was so absurd he couldn't help it. He expected Tina to scold him for laughing at a tragic event, so it was a surprise to hear her light chuckles mix with his low belly laughs. Their eyes met across the room and the laughter grew between them.Tina got Dirk. She understood him in a way no woman had before. She got his sense of humor, his need to improve the world, his outlook on life. She was the human connection he didn't even know he'd been searching for. And he knew this moment of connection, of shared mirth, was a moment he'd remember for the rest of his life.But eventually, they both fell silent, stared at the death surrounding them and waited for the rescue boat to come.The breeze ruffled through Dirk's hair like the fingers of a lover. He smiled, enjoying the playful caresses along his scalp. He picked up his speed and the wind reciprocated. What had been flirting before was now full on foreplay.That was probably taking the metaphor too far. He was running really fast. It was kind of fun.Not long ago he'd been ashamed of his unique talents. That was when he'd made his living as a male model. The fashion industry prized men with tall, muscular bodies and facial features too bold to be feminine yet still very, very pretty. All of which Dirk Allen had. He also had the ability to run at near the speed of sound, pick up a car with one hand and hardly ever get tired. Those were not useful skills for a man whose job it was to stand still and look good, so he'd kept them hidden.That all changed when he changed his career. Now he was a secret agent in training. Tina, his partner as well as his mentor, said speed and strength and stamina were essential. The fact that he could run faster, lift more and stamina longer meant he had the makings of a legendary secret agent.It was possible, she had told him, that one day he'd be the second best agent in the SWSO. Tina Blondell was the best agent and she planned on keeping that position.At that moment, the position she was keeping was more of a fetal position. Dirk held her in his arms and tried his hardest not to grope her ass or her breasts. It would've been easier if he didn't have to think about where he couldn't touch her and just place his hands where they needed to be so that she wouldn't fall out of his arms.Not that Tina wasn't grope worthy, because she was. Her breasts filled a hand perfectly, with soft flesh to cushion one's fingers and pert nipples to poke one's palm. Her ass was round and bouncy and oh so wholesome. Dirk couldn't look at it without thinking about working the land.But it was inappropriate to think of her that way. They were coworkers and nothing more. Yes, he'd seen enough of Tina to know she wasn't a natural blonde, but that was work related. He had pleasured her orally and she'd given him a hand-job to save lives. For secret agents, the ends justified the means. They were prepared to do whatever it took, with whoever was handy, to protect the world. That's why, nowadays, Dirk made sure he had a condom on him. He'd feel awful if the world fell into the clutches of an evil despot simply because he was afraid of catching something.The jury was still out on whether General Zero was a global despot or simply a municipal annoyance. So much about Zero was a mystery, such as background, motive and preferred pronouns. It was impossible to predict what their next move would be. Tina and Dirk with the help of Fact-Tel, SWSO's mastermind computer, had managed to foil one plot, but Zero had escaped. It looked as though the villain had dodged justice, until now.In the wee hours of the morning, long before Dirk woke up (so like, around 9:30), Fact-Tel had intercepted a series of coded tweets. It'd taken the artificial intelligence nearly an hour to break the encryption but once it had, it presented Tina with the coordinates to Zero's hideout. Soon Dirk and Tina would capture Zero. The city of Middleburg would be safe once again.There was no doubt in Dirk's mind that he and Tina would succeed. How could they not? With his strength and speed and her intelligence they were unstoppable."Stop," Fact-Tel chirped in Dirk's ear. "You're going to run right past it."Dirk was still getting used to the earpiece that connected him to the A.I. at regional headquarters, but he did manage to slow down to a jog without stumbling."Fact-Tel," Tina said as she stirred in Dirk's arms. "Where are we exactly?" She was in the habit of shielding her face against his chest when he ran. The wind tended to dry out her contact lenses."This," Fact-Tel said with a touch of dramatic flair, "is the section of Middleburg known as Old Crap Town.""Of course." She slipped out of Dirk's grasp and looked around, taking in their surroundings. "I should've known by all the abandoned manure factories.""And the smell," Dirk added. "It smells like shit.""How close are we to the coordinates?" Tina asked."Turn left," the A.I. instructed, "about 20 degrees."Dirk put a hand on Tina's arm. "Let me do it," he said. "I'm a trained model. I know how to turn."It was perhaps the most perfect turn of his career. He pivoted on his heels in a smooth yet decisive manner. When he stopped he lifted his chin and struck a pose that showed off his body and, by extension, his clothes at a favorable angle. A tight, blue T-shirt and black jeans never looked so good."So the red, abandoned, poop factory?" Tina asked."Yeah," Fact-Tel confirmed. "The red one."Dirk followed his partner across the street to the massive and dilapidated building, keeping his eyes peeled for any signs of a sniper in the windows or booby traps in the trash scattered along the sidewalk. He'd trained the past few months for just this sort of situation.When they got to the double doors of the red manure factory, Tina reached behind her and pulled her gun from her holster.She owned a lot of guns and a lot of holsters and she had a knack for coordinating them with her outfits. There was a thigh holster for skirts that fell just above the knee. Or there was the back holster for ensembles like the one she was wearing today, gray slacks and a white spaghetti strap tank top. On rare occasions, when she wore a micro mini, she'd tuck her gun into her thigh high boots. That was Dirk's favorite. There was something about that outfit that made him want to surrender to Tina and then defile her. Of course, those sorts of thoughts fell into the inappropriate category, so he never thought them."Draw your weapon, Agent Allen," Tina whispered.

Her Inverted Intimacy Challenge: Part 2

Play Episode Listen Later Jan 25, 2025

Platonic friends help with Intimate shaving, complicated by arousal. By darrenr. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories. “There's one thing, though,” Anna said hesitantly. “I'm nervous about wielding a razor in such a tender place when I can't see very well down there. Would you, would you be willing to help me?” Jake swallowed. “Help, um, help you shave?” Anna nodded. “I know it's a big favor. It's no problem if you'd rather not.” Jake couldn't think of anything he wanted to do more than spend some quality time with Anna's vagina. "There's one thing, though," Anna said hesitantly. "I'm nervous about wielding a razor in such a tender place when I can't see very well down there. Would you... would you be willing to help me?" Jake swallowed. "Help, um, help you shave?" Anna nodded. "I know it's a big favor. It's no problem if you'd rather not." Jake couldn't think of anything he wanted to do more than spend some quality time with Anna's vagina. "It's not that! I'm happy to help. It's just, I've never shaved a, um, you know, a..." "Vulva?" Anna said with a smirk. "It's okay to use the word. Anyway, neither have I! But you have the advantage of being able to see down there." "Okay, fair point," Jake said. "But it also means... well in order to do this, I'll need to..." Anna raised her eyebrows waiting for him to finish. "I'll be clean," Anna said. "I'm going to shower first, of course." Jake wasn't expecting that. He shook his head. "Oh, no, I'm not concerned about that. I just mean I'll need to... touch... you. There. You know, to shave you." Anna frowned. "Yes, hmm, I see the difficulty now. You've got a friend sincerely asking for your help with her most private place, and you're balking because even a clean vulva is, let's face it, pretty gross." "NO!" Jake said. "That's not it at all!" Anna looked hurt. "I'm sorry, I don't mean to yell. You're completely misunderstanding me. I don't think you're gross in any way. I don't think your... vulva is gross. At all. Not to be too corny about it, but I think your whole body is beautiful. Including your vag--, I mean, vulva." Anna looked skeptical. Jake grimaced. "I'm nervous because... well, you've said our relationship isn't sexual. I have to be honest with you. There's no way I can touch your body... your vulva... and not be affected. Sexually." Anna bit her lip and looked down, nodding. "I'm still figuring myself out. I think that experience with Andrew all those years ago affected me more than I realized. I don't know what I want, or what I feel. I just know I feel safe with you." She lifted her head to look him in the eye. "Do you think it's possible to just pretend that it's not sexual between us?" "Yes, I can do that," Jake said. "Though my body might react differently." Anna smiled in relief. "Then there's nothing to worry about. Once the novelty wears off, you'll realize what a tedious task you've volunteered for. Now come ON already." Her face bright with happiness, she jumped up from the couch, pulling him by the hand to the bathroom. "I'm happy to help shave you in return, of course." "That's probably safest," Jake said, trying to play it cool as he realized where she would be touching him. They showered together like normal. Anna got two fresh towels, spreading one on the floor of the bathroom and keeping the other folded as a pillow. She unwrapped a new razor and put it, along with a can of shaving cream, beside the towel. Lying down on her back, she stretched her legs out and spread them apart. "Do you think I should shave it all or keep a patch of hair?" she asked. Jake stood transfixed by the sight, contemplating her lovely bush. It was full and fluffy and beautiful, with light brown hair looking impossibly soft. Part of him didn't want her to shave it, but only part of him. "We could definitely leave a patch of hair if you want. Though even if you start fully shaved it would grow back soon." "Good point. Let's just shave it all to start." She reached for the can of shaving cream. "Wait," Jake said. "When I've shaved my beard in the past it worked much better when I clipped the hair short first. Otherwise the razor gets clogged. I have some small mustache scissors, if you want?" "Good idea," Anna agreed. Jake dug in his drawer until he found the scissors, and then turned to face her and froze. Could he really do this? He felt a bit faint at the thought of accidentally cutting her. "It's okay, Jake. I know you're going to be gentle. Go ahead and start!" She smiled nervously at him. "But please be careful." Jake took a deep breath and knelt between her open legs. He'd never been this close, and his greedy eyes took in every detail. He looked up to her face, framed at this angle by her lovely breasts, and she gave him an encouraging nod. Taking a deep breath, Jake raised his empty hand toward her and gently grabbed a tuft of hair. It was even softer than it looked. "Your hair is beautiful. Are you sure you want me to cut it?" Anna rolled her eyes. "Yes, I'm sure. Let's do it!" Slowly, Jake brought the scissors up and snipped off a chunk of hair. Realizing he needed a place to collect it, he spread out a tissue. Anna watched him intently, propped up on her elbows. Carefully he worked, gathering and snipping, gathering and snipping. He gently brushed the loose hairs off her after trimming everything above her cleft. "How are you doing?" Jake asked. "Thank you for being so gentle. I would be a nervous wreck doing this myself." "It's my pleasure," Jake said automatically, before realizing how intensely true the statement was. Quickly, he added, "Are you ready for me to continue working down... lower?" "You mean on my vulva?" She laughed. "Please use the names of my body parts, you silly." "Sorry, you're right. Are you ready for me to trim your vulva?" "Absolutely, please go ahead," Anna said with a smile, though he still saw nervousness in her eyes. She dropped back onto the towel pillow, her breathing only a little shaky. Looking at her tender folds, Jake felt his palms sweating and his heart beating furiously. Gently, so gently, he touched his finger to the top of her cleft and drew it down to tease out the hairs trapped within. It took a few tries to get the hairs pulled off the bit of her inner labia that sat flush with her cleft. Careful to hold the scissors so he could see exactly where they cut and terrified of hurting her, he trimmed down the length of her outer lips. Anna's hips twitched a little. "That tickles!" "Sorry! I'm not trying to tickle you." "I know, it's just a bit of sensory overload. Can you please just pause for a minute and press your palm against my skin, just to give my nerves a minute to calm down?" "Skin? Don't you mean 'vulva'?" Jake said. Anna laughed. "Fair point! Yes, please put your hand over my vulva to calm it down." Jake put his palm against her cleft and felt its warmth, relishing the intimacy. Anna sighed and took a few deep breaths. "Okay, I'm good. Keep going." "Could you please spread your legs a bit wider, so I can trim at the base of your legs?" "Sure thing!" Anna said. She bent her knees, bringing her feet up to rest against the sides of Jake's legs as he knelt before her. Her outer lips were pulled apart, revealing moist pinkness inside. Her lovely scent grew stronger in his nose. Jake felt his erection jump. At least she couldn't see his obvious arousal now. A few more minutes of careful clipping and he was done. He couldn't be sure, but her inner lips looked wetter than before. He gently brushed the loose hairs away from her cleft and onto the tissue. Remembering how it might tickle, he placed his palm over everything again to relieve her. "Would you like me to clip, um, further down?" Then, remembering her earlier admonishment, added, "Around your, uh, anus?" Anna giggled as she sat up, her cheeks a little red. Anna bit her lip. "I suppose getting embarrassed at this point is silly. Yes, please trim down there, too." She turned over onto her knees and pushed her bottom into the air, giving Jake his first clear view between her cheeks. His heart yearned with affection for her, the desire to care for her, even her cute little butthole. Only a few wisps of hair grew back there, and he was soon finished clipping. "Okay, I think we're ready to start shaving," Jake said. "Does it make sense to do that in the tub with lots of warm water?" "Definitely the tub, but we're not ready yet. I need to clip you!" "Oh!" Jake said, "I forgot." It was true. He was disappointed to realize he was quite erect, and with no way to hide it. "Well come on, trade places with me!" Jake stood up, his massive erection hanging out in the open air. He lay on his back feeling exposed and embarrassed. Anna knelt between his legs, and then she picked up his feet and brought them against the sides of her legs, so he was spread apart like she had been. His straining dick pointed up at the wall somewhere above his head. "Sorry about that," he said, gesturing toward his erection. "Don't be!" Anna replied. "I think it actually works better to have the skin stretched out for this. See if you can keep it that way. Are you ready?" "Sure, go ahead," Jake answered. He didn't expect it to be difficult to stay hard with her breath gently tickling his shaft. Sitting up on his elbows, he watched her gently grab a tuft of hair and clip it. She looked up to make sure he was okay, and then resumed careful clipping. Her breasts hung down in a lovely way as she bent over him clipping. Jake put his head back on the towel pillow and tried to relax, her every touch thrilling him. "I didn't realize hairs grew up the shaft of your penis." "Yeah it's pretty nasty." "No, it's not nasty," Anna said. "Just interesting." He felt her fingers gingerly wrap around his shaft. "Wow, the skin is so soft. It's a weird contrast with the hardness beneath the skin." Jake relished the feel of her hand on him and listened to the soft swish of the scissors. "Are you doing okay?" Anna asked. She paused and kept her hand still on his hardness, the same anti-tickling strategy he'd used on her. It felt so nice. Jake was far more than okay, though he didn't dare say that. He tilted his head up to look at her. "Perfectly comfortable. Thank you for being so careful." She smiled at him, and then returned to her trimming. Her tongue poked out between her lips the same way it did when she was focused on some electronics soldering project. Seeing her so dedicated to caring for him made his ridiculous dick strain against her fingers. "Everything is more dynamic down here than I thought," Anna said. Jake sat up again to give her a questioning look. "I suppose it's obvious. It just hadn't occurred to me. Like, when you're hard it's not simply rigid. It's constantly softening a bit and re-hardening. I can even feel your pulse! And your scrotum moves!" Jake laughed. "Yeah I guess it's all pretty weird." "Not weird! Interesting." Anna moved her hand down to his scrotum, her fingers gently stroking it as she trimmed hairs. "Alright, flip over so I can trim your... um," Anna giggled for a second before continuing. "Your anus." Jake dreaded this, but he complied. "Oh, I like how this seam of skin connects to your scrotum. This is so interesting!" A few more minutes of trimming and then she was done. "Okay NOW we're ready for the shaving part," Anna said brightly. Jake righted himself and helped clean up the tissues of trimmed pubic hair. There was a lot of hair. "Wow, look at us all trimmed!" Anna said, looking back and forth between the two trimmed crotches. "It feels cooler already. This is going to be great!" She started the water running and moved the new razor and can of shaving cream to the edge of the tub. They climbed in together and sat facing each other in the rising water. "This is fun," Anna said. "I know it must be weird and tedious for you. I really appreciate you doing this with me." "Are you kidding?" Jake said. "I'm having fun too. It's not tedious at all." Anna pulled herself up to sit on the edge of the tub and handed Jake the can of shaving cream. Still sitting in the water, he scooted toward her as she spread her legs apart. Jake squirted some shaving cream into his hand. "Ready?" he asked. Anna nodded, but he could see that her smile was a bit forced. He didn't blame her for being nervous. He knew he felt more than nervous, and was grateful his hands remained steady. Jake dabbed the cream on the clipped-short hairs above her cleft and massaged it in with circular motions of his fingertips. Then he carefully dragged the razor in downward strokes, with the grain of her hair, stretching her skin flat as needed. Rinsing the razor often, he made sure to avoid re-shaving the same patch of skin. Finally, he was done with her pubic mound and rinsed her with cupped handfuls of water. "Nicely done, Jake!" Anna said, stroking the smooth skin with her hand. "Very nicely done." Jake smiled, feeling pleased with his work. "Are you ready for me to shave your vulva now?" "Yes please!" Anna replied, though he could tell her enthusiasm was trying to conceal her nervousness. Jake squirted more cream in his hand and dabbed it on either side of her cleft. With both hands he gently rubbed cream along the inside of her legs and along her outer lips. Glancing up to check on her, he saw her cheeks were flushed. Did his touches feel good to her, or was that simply terror? Anna gave him a reassuring smile. Jake tried to focus. Continuing the short downward strokes, Jake gently drew the razor along her outer lips. Terrified of hurting her, with his other hand he stretched the skin flat and pulled it away from her inner labia as he shaved. After several minutes of careful work, she was shaved as far down as he could work at this angle. He brought up cupped handfuls of water to rinse and carefully stroked her skin feeling for any spots he might have missed. After a few touch-up strokes, he felt satisfied. "How is that?" Jake asked, looking up to her face. Anna's cheeks were even more flushed, and she bit her lower lip. She broke out into a big smile. "Wow, Jake, you did a great job!" She explored all the shaved places with her fingers. "It feels so strange." "I didn't do a perfect job," Jake said. "I was afraid of giving you a razor burn, so I went for gentleness over thoroughness." "Thank you for being so careful. The whole time I knew I was in safe hands." "You're beautiful," Jake said softly, lost in thought staring at her smooth cleft. Then, catching himself, "I think it looks great! Want me to finish your, uh, anus?" "Definitely!" Anna said. She dipped her bottom in the tub water to get everything freshly wet and turned over on her knees to present her bottom to him. Jake put shaving cream along the inside of each bottom cheek. A few careful strokes of the razor later he was finished, and he stopped to admire his work on her beautiful body. "All done!" he announced. Anna sat back down in the tub. "Alright, your turn now. Up on the edge of the tub!" While shaving Anna, Jake was so focused on being careful that his misbehaving dick shrunk down to nearly normal. Spreading his legs and presenting himself to Anna, however, quickly brought it back to fully erect. "Thank you," she said. "I was worried how I would do this properly if your penis wasn't erect. Are you ready?" Jake nodded, and Anna started rubbing shaving cream into his pubic hair. Looking down he watched her beautiful face, completely focused on her task. Her breasts, so comforting to see, jiggled as she moved. Part of him was very present, relishing her touches and attention. Another part of him was so deep in thought it was almost like having an out of body experience. Anna was the one person he cared most about in the whole world. She was his closest friend, the person who most understood him. When he was away from her, he missed her. When he was with her, he felt utterly content. His place didn't feel like home unless she was there too. This wasn't mere physical lust, though there was plenty of that as well. He truly loved her. The trouble was he didn't see a way to tell her this, without risking messing up what he already had. The thought of frightening her off, of not sharing this intimacy with her, was too horrible to consider. Seeing the way she touched him, though, so carefully and tenderly, it was hard to believe she didn't have any sexual feelings for him. "There we go," Anna said, waking him from his reverie. Jake looked down to see himself thoroughly hairless. He didn't get time to really look before she turned him over to shave between his butt cheeks. A minute later she was finished. They rinsed off in the shower and stood next to each other in front of the mirror to admire the results. "We look fantastic. I love this!" Anna said. "You look amazing," Jake said. "So do you!" Anna was striking poses in the mirror. "Oh, I almost forgot. We need to moisturize." She dug in her drawer and pulled out a bottle of lotion. "It's a very gentle lotion suitable for the whole body. Do you mind if I apply it?" Jake shook his head and Anna straightened the towel on the floor for him to lie down upon. Anna used both hands on him to gently massage lotion everywhere she had shaved, including the shaft of his rock-hard dick and his smooth ball sack. Unlike shaving, he was obviously capable of applying lotion to himself without danger. But if she wanted to touch him and be touched by him, he certainly wasn't going to argue. He was surprised to find Anna spreading the lotion beyond the shaved areas, carefully rubbing it over his chest, arms, and legs. "Okay, flip over," she said, and Jake carefully arranged his erection as he did so. She rubbed lotion on his back, over his bottom, and lastly deep between his butt cheeks. Being touched all over felt incredible. "There you go," Anna said. "Now it's my turn, if you don't mind trading places." She handed him the bottle of lotion and lay down on her back with her legs apart. "It's safe for use on genitals, but all the same when you moisturize the outer lips of my vulva please try not to get any inside." Jake nodded and then proceeded to gently rub lotion into her skin. Anna sighed with her eyes closed. "That feels nice. If you don't mind, please put lotion on the rest of my body too." Jake hesitated briefly. He felt uncertain about everything except that he wanted this. Whatever doubts swirled in his mind, he wasn't able to resist the invitation. First, he worked down her legs, and then back up to her hips. He slowed down a bit when he reached her belly. In spite of everywhere he had touched her, he hadn't yet touched her breasts, or even her belly. Unsure how to proceed, he rubbed lotion up her sides to her shoulders and down her arms, afraid of touching her breasts. It wasn't surprising Anna wouldn't let this continue, though. "Please moisturize my breasts too," she said. A simple enough sentence, and yet for a second Jake felt paralyzed. Jake thought back to when she first showed them to him. This was the invitation he'd been hoping for ever since. Putting more lotion on each hand, he made circular motions around her shoulders, then her upper chest. He ran both hands down her sternum, feeling the inner edges of her breasts. At last he pushed up from beneath each breast as his lotion-greased palms crested the peaks and felt her firm areolas. Afraid of ruining the moment, he kept his hands in motion, circling back down over her breasts from above, then in from the outside, out from between them, trying to memorize their contours with his fingers. When he felt like he could no longer pretend they needed more lotion he reluctantly asked her to flip over. She smiled at him and sighed happily as she did so. Rubbing lotion on her back, he was happy to feel his arousal calming down. As fascinated as he would always be by her breasts, her adorable bottom, her tender folds and all the wonders hidden within, those treasures meant nothing on their own. What he loved was Anna the person, everything about her, the whole package. She said she wanted to at least pretend that their relationship was not sexual. He tried to respect her request, but it wasn't easy. His fingers kneaded the muscles of her back and she moaned in pleasure. Jake felt warm contentment in his heart. He finished by putting a last squirt of lotion on his fingertips and pushing them deep between the cheeks of her bottom and caressing her sweet little butthole. They washed the lotion off their hands and then resumed admiring themselves in the mirror. "I can't get over how great this looks. And how great it feels! Everything is tingly and fresh. Thank you, thank you for doing this with me. I didn't have the courage to do it by myself." "You look amazing," Jake said. "I think my hairy legs look a little silly next to my shaved crotch, but you're right: It certainly does feel great!" "Next time we can try shaving your legs too, if you want." "Sure," Jake said, not caring about his legs but loving the mention of a 'next time.' "All that close detail work has given me an appetite," Anna said. "Come on." After a visit to the kitchen they ended up on their usual spots beside each other on the couch, sitting cross-legged facing each other. "I can't get over how different it looks," Anna said, staring between her legs and stroking the smooth skin there. "I feel truly naked now. It feels great!" She looked Jake in the eye. "Thank you. I know this was a lot to ask of you." Jake swallowed and nodded. It had been an ordeal of desire mixed with terror and he was both relieved it was over and hoping he would get another opportunity. "Happy to," he said. Anna smiled at him and looked back down at her shaved crotch. Quietly, she said, "I didn't realize how good it would feel to be touched by you. Is it wrong to enjoy that even though our relationship isn't sexual?" Jake felt his cheeks get warm. Why did she keep insisting this was not sexual? He didn't want to ruin this amazing development, but he was also tired of this charade. "I thought we were only pretending it wasn't," Jake said. Anna looked like she wanted to say something, but she didn't. Jake sighed. "Anna, come on. My penis is hard around you all the time because obviously I am sexually attracted to you. And I don't know, but it seemed possible you were experiencing some sexual feelings as well." Anna looked like she was going to object, though no words came out. "That doesn't mean we have to do anything about it, but it seems silly to deny what's plainly happening here." Anna brought her knees up to her chest and wrapped her arms around them to cover herself. Jake had a sinking feeling in his chest. Had he ruined everything? "I don't want to have sex," Anna said, looking down. "I know that!" Jake said. "Of course I know that. All I mean is I think it's okay to be honest with each other." Anna looked back up at him, gratitude in her eyes. "You don't hate me?" Jake laughed. "I don't hate you at all." I love you, he didn't say. "It's okay to like being touched, even if that's all we do?" Anna asked. Jake nodded. Relieved, Anna put her knees back down. "Scoot over," she said. As Jake did, she arranged herself sitting beside him with her legs splayed apart. With one hand she operated the remote control, and with the other she picked up Jake's hand and placed it between her legs with a contented sigh. Shaving Routines. They decided Tuesday and Friday mornings were the best days to shave each other. Under the pretense of skin moisturization she insisted every morning include giving each other the full-body lotion treatment after they showered. It took time, but Jake hardly felt like objecting. Watching TV on the couch together, if it wasn't too hot, always involved touching. Sometimes she'd pull his arm around her and settle his hand on one of her breasts. Sometimes she'd spread her legs and press his fingers against her cleft. Often her hand would gently rest atop his dick. There was more general touching, too. She started hugging him when she arrived in the morning, and when she said good night in the evenings. Touching his hand while they were talking, or just leaning against him when she was beside him. At first, it felt awkward. He feared touching her too greedily and throwing this wonderful situation out of balance. Before long, though, the physical contact with Anna became natural. More than natural, it became important. He felt such closeness with her, such intimacy. He learned to read what she needed. Sometimes it was obvious, like when she would throw her legs over his lap on the couch and spread her knees apart: That meant she wanted his hand over her warm cleft. Other times it was something more subtle, like squeezing her own shoulder to signal her back muscles needed rubbing. Often, they just exchanged brief touches, like if she was busy soldering and he gently put his palm on her spine as he walked by her workbench. Jake was proud of his dick, as stupid as it was. It eventually got the message this vagina he was spending so much quality time with was not open for intercourse and calmed right down. Somewhere in his heart lived a lump of fear that she didn't love him as he loved her, but he tried to focus on the bright side. Jake loved this intimacy with Anna and couldn't bear the thought of losing it. Wouldn't he gladly remain a virgin if only he could stay with her? Wouldn't he? To be continued. By darrenr for Literotica

Somerset College Advanced Sex Ed: Part 3

Play Episode Listen Later Jan 22, 2025

The students begin the next chapter; sex positions 101.Based on the work of firebird68. listen to the Podcast on Steamy Stories. “Okay, everyone open your textbooks to chapter three, please.” Miss Banks instructed, waiting as the students all pulled out their books and flipped to the page. “As you all can see, this chapter will be covering sexual positions. A few examples include missionary, cowgirl, or doggy style. Today, we'll be going through a few various positions, and I'll be having you demonstrate them in pairs. Does anyone want to go first?”Sunny's hand shot into the air and she waved it around, eagerly.“I'll go first, Miss Banks!” she offered.“Okay, Sunny.” Miss Banks waved her up. “David, why don't you join her. Both of you come to the front.”Sunny and David made their way to the front of the room and Miss Banks pulled out a blanket, spreading out on the ground.“I'll have you two demonstrate the cowgirl position. Not to be confused with reverse cowgirl, standard cowgirl features the female facing her partner. The two of you may begin.”Sunny smiled at David and pulled him over to the blanket.“Take off your pants, David.” She urged. “And then lay down.”Undoing his pants, David dropped them and stepped out of the legs, yanking his shoes through. Sunny was already kneeling on the blanket and she excitedly patted the spot where she wanted him to lay down. Crouching down, David rolled onto his back and stretched out, his erection already standing straight up in the air. As soon as he was ready, Sunny bent down and engulfed his cock in her mouth. She eagerly slurped down his whole length, taking all of him into her throat. Extending her tongue to lap at his balls, she swirled her soft, pink appendage around on his sack, making him moan.“Class, come gather around so that you can all get a better view.” Miss Banks said.The students all rose from their seats and moved to the front, forming a loose semi-circle around the two students on the ground before them. Not pausing her blowjob, Sunny pulled back to the tip, sucking on his head firmly and inhaling through her nose. Glancing up at David's pleasured face, she gently took one of his hands and brought it to her head. Taking the hint, David placed both of his hands on the back of her long, blonde hair and began to guide her up and down on his dick.Sunny let him take over, pushing and pulling her head to his heart's content, directing the pace and depth of her blowjob. Of course, she didn't need any help to give him a stellar blowjob, but it gave her a thrill to let herself give over control and simply have her mouth used for his pleasure. David gradually became more and more eager. His grip on her tightened and he began to thrust up into her mouth, bumping his crotch into her nose. Having a lot of experience with oral, Sunny took it all in stride. She gagged very sparsely and let her muscles go limp, allowing him to use her like a fleshlight.Not wanting him to finish too quickly, Sunny tapped on his side, signaling for him to let go, and pulled off of him, smiling with saliva covering her chin. Rolling over, she shimmied her stockings and panties down over her long legs and kicked them off. With her wet pussy uncovered, she quickly jumped over to straddle David, who moaned as her hot slit pressed into his shaft. Biting on one of her fingers, Sunny began to grind her lips over his hardon, her juices and spit combining to form a slick mess between them. Raising herself up, she reached down and lifted his cock and guided the tip to her pussy, teasing it against her entrance.His testosterone pumping, David's hands came up to Sunny's wide hips and tightened, surprising her. A second later, she shrieked as he pulled her down, hard, forcing her to bottom out on his cock. David's seven inches were certainly not the largest Sunny had ever taken, but being a cockslut like she was, she loved dicks of all shapes and sizes. That coupled with the sudden shock of being penetrated, and her eyes were rolling back, and she was biting her lower lip as his rock-hard length spread her hole open.Moaning and letting herself adjust to the instantaneous insertion, Sunny threw her long, blonde hair back and began to bounce on David's cock. Her hands found their way up to her chest and she groped her breasts through her shirt, her large bust overflowing her fingers. Tossing back her head to cry out freely, her speed increased, and she moved up and down with more urgency. David's hands gathered up her skirt and pushed it up to her waist, bunching it out of the way so that he could get a clear view of their connection and his cock disappearing into the beautiful blonde.Shifting her hips to adjust the angle of his penis inside of her, Sunny whimpered as his cock slid across her G-spot. Each time that she would come down on him, his tip would poke against her sensitive internal spot, sending electricity through her body. It wasn't long before she was shaking and quivering, right on the cusp of her climax. Another few seconds of slamming her rear down on him, and she went over the edge.Sunny's orgasm was visible and vocal. Her whole body quaked and shook, and she shrieked. Her hands dug into her boobs, squeezing and kneading them tightly. David groaned, feeling her pussy clamp down around him, her muscles spasming and fluttering. Although her timing was off due to the intense sensations, Sunny kept riding him, yipping each time he contacted her G-spot, driving her peak higher and higher.Coming down, panting and her legs now tired, Sunny stopped bouncing and switched to a twerking technique. Her juicy ass shook and jiggled as she worked her hips back and forth, grinding on David's crotch. With this technique and angle, the effect on her G-spot was even more pronounced, and Sunny groaned and gasped with each movement. Even though she had just cum, she could already sense herself climbing the hill towards a second climax.As Sunny's muscles became increasingly worn out from the constant exercise, her speed slowed down, incrementally. Feeling the slower pace and full of energy himself, David decided to take things into his own hands. Reaching up, he wrapped his arms around Sunny's torso, pinning her arms to her sides and pulling her down until her chest was flat against his. Letting out a soft 'oof' as her large breasts squished between them, she relaxed and let him take charge.Holding Sunny tight to his body, David began to thrust up into her. His pelvis powered up off the ground, driving his hard cock into her depths over and over. Sunny gasped into his shoulder, her body limp and helpless as he pinned her against him. He cunt was dripping, and she was incredibly close to another climax. Every stroke felt so good, but there was just something more that she wanted. Something a little extra that would throw her right over the edge. Shifting her head, she looked up at her teacher.“M-Miss Banks…” she panted. “C…Can you spank me? Please…slap my butt. Just once. Please!”Concealing her smile and maintaining a mask of tranquility, Miss Banks walked over, her heels clacking until she reached the blanket. Bending over, her posture accentuating her curvaceous body, she drew back her hand and delivered a firm smack to Sunny's jiggling ass. Sunny cried out and moaned.“Again!” she gasped. “Please!”The second smack sent her over the edge. She screamed and closed her eyes, shaking with her climax. Her mind went blank momentarily and she forgot where she was, until she caught a breath and her eyes rolled back down from in her skull. Sunny's walls clenching down on him was the final straw that broke the camel's back for David. Grunting and tightening his grip on the blonde, he slammed himself to the base and opened the floodgates.Feeling the first hot stream splash inside her, Sunny pressed herself firmly against David's crotch, not even a millimeter separating their pelvises. She bit her lip and shivered, the sensation of being stuffed with steamy boy cum one of her favorites in the entire world. She kept herself pressed into him throughout the duration of their collective orgasm, her internal muscles milking him further into her tight, hot depths.Both of them heaving and basking in the afterglow of their finale, David finally released her from his embrace. Catching her breath for a bit, Sunny raised her hips, whimpering as his softening length slid out of her hole. A stream of semen followed and dripped past her lips onto his waning erection. Licking her lips, Sunny scooted down David's body and breathed in the potent, masculine scent of his arousal. Extending her tongue, she went to work cleaning him up. She licked all along his cock, swallowing down every drop of his cum that had escaped her. Wrapping her lips around him, she slurped down his soft penis, sucking every last bit of their combined juices until he was bare of any remnants of their tryst.Uncrossing her arms, Miss Banks gave a clap, encouraging the other students to join her. They all gave the two of them a round of applause for their performance, making Sunny smile and David blush now that he was in his post-nut clarity. Handing a clean towel from her stock to Sunny, Miss Banks raised an eyebrow.“Very well done!” she praised. “Both of you did excellent. Great start from you Sunny. Your pelvic motions are superb when you're on top and you even cleaned up afterwards. And, David, the way you took control when she got worn out was just beautiful. I'm very impressed by your work. You should both be proud. There is always room to improve, but I think I speak for the whole class when I say that that was a hot performance. The two of you can get cleaned up off to the side while we get our next pair up here. Hum…let's see. Andrea, let's have you and…Chris. You two will be demonstrating the doggy style position.”Andrea's mood soured as she heard that last sentence. Doggy style was the last position she had hoped for. She would have much more preferred some simple missionary or maybe some spooning. Something sensual and evocative of a connection. Hell, even cowgirl would have been better. But doggy style? She hated doggy style. It was so…degrading! Even just the name was demeaning. Doggy style?! What girl wants to be bent over like some animal and rutted as though she were just a bitch. She was way above doing something as debasing as that!Still, not willing to draw the ire of her teacher, Andrea reluctantly stalked out into the center of the blanket and dropped to her hands and knees. After waiting for a minute, she looked back over her shoulder and realized that Miss Banks was standing next to a pants-less Chris, expectantly. Her teacher stared her down with crossed arms and a tapping toe.“Aren't you forgetting something, Miss Andrea?” she demanded.Andrea looked back, confused and unsure what she was talking about. Sighing, Miss Banks lifted a finger and traced the outline of her immaculate, red lips before pointing to Chris's erect penis. Realization dawned on Andrea and her mood darkened even further as she remembered that she was expected to prepare Chris to fuck her.She spun around on her knees and Chris stepped up to her, his cock bobbing and striking her face, making her flinch. Tentatively taking his dick in her tiny hand, Andrea pulled it down to where her mouth could reach it and she wrapped her lips around it. Still pathetic at performing oral, Andrea was a far stretch from what Sunny had accomplished. Fuming at being made to kneel before Chris like some servant, Andrea bobbed her head, rigidly and in an uninspired manner. Her hand lightly rubbed up and down his remaining shaft as she had been chastised neglecting for in her first test, but it was without vigor or skill to speak of.Chris didn't care, though. He could tell that the stuck-up Andrea was hating this, and it made it all the sweeter to feel her mouth around him. He knew that no matter how pitiful her blowjob was, her pussy would be all his momentarily. Miss Banks, however, was not amused. Her eyes narrowed and her brow furrowed. She was about to open up and berate Andrea's performance, but Chris acted first. Placing his palm on Andrea's forehead, he pushed her away and spun her around all in one move, pushing her down until she fell to her elbows.“That's enough of that.” Chris sighed, dropping to a knee behind her.Reaching beneath her skirt, he felt around her waist in a vague attempt to locate the hem of her undergarments. Andrea scowled as she felt him groping and feeling up her butt, but she bit back her anger. A thought coming to him, Chris faked frustration at not being able to locate the top of her stockings. Instead, his fingers grasped the fabric covering her crotch and, with a quick flick of his wrists, he tore the thin material, creating a large hole. Andrea gasped, indignantly, as her stocking were ruined by the brute behind her. She whirled her head around to glare at him over her shoulder, but a look from Miss Banks kept her quiet.Chuckling to himself, Chris pulled her tiny panties to the side and slid his finger over her slit. To his further amusement, she was already moist down there. Despite her hatred of this treatment, she couldn't hide what her body was saying, and it was saying that she liked it. Probing into her with his finger, Chris smirked when he heard her gasp, confirming his suspicions.That was all the invitation he needed. Lining up his cock, he gave a few teasing prods at her lips. On the fourth poke, he kept going and sank his thick cock into her depths. Andrea yipped as he entered her, her tight walls spreading out around him. Inch after inch pushed into her, splitting her wide and making her groan. She had only ever experimented with her fingers and some assorted household items in the past. Chris was far, far bigger than any of those, and she felt it. She couldn't see him, being in the humiliating position that she was in, but he felt positively enormous in her tight, little cunt. Every time she thought he had given her everything he had to give, he would push another inch past her lips, making her yelp.Finally, Andrea felt his tip connect against her cervix and his groin press against her butt, signaling that he was fully inside of her. Andrea felt absolutely stuffed. She was a tiny girl at just five feet tall, and Chris had a truly big dick. She whimpered as he shifted around in her and pulled back, his thick length dragging along her slippery walls until just his bulbous head, which still felt large, was left in her. A cry left her lips as he drove back in, a bit speedier this time, until he smacked into the back of her pussy somewhere deep inside of her.Andrea could feel herself getting wetter and wetter, despite her best efforts not to. Her cheeks flushed with shame at being put in this disgraceful, misogynistic position. Who in their right mind like being fucked like a dog? It's so degrading! Well, Andrea found out that apparently her body like it, because she was drenched from the sensation of Chris's cock sliding in and out of her. Within minutes, she was moaning like a kitten in heat.She yelped as Chris's hand wrapped itself in her hair, yanking her head backwards. How dare he! She wasn't some piece of meat to treat however he wanted! Who did he think he was, pulling her hair like some toy for him to do as he pleased?! That was what the rational part of her mind was thinking. The lustful part, however, was currently overriding any rational thought, and she moaned and shrieked as he used the leverage gained from grabbing her hair to slam into her harder. Shuddering, she slipped over the edge and came.This orgasm was far more intense than any she had achieved through solo masturbation. Her eyes rolled back, and she screamed loudly. Her arms went limp and she would have fallen forward, if not for the handful of hair that Chris had, holding her up by her brown locks. Andrea's entire body shook and trembled, her cunt clenching and convulsing as Chris kept pounding into her, not giving her any respite during her mind-shattering climax. By the end of it, the proud and haughty Andrea was reduced to a drenched, drooling mess.Even as her climax was winding down, Chris began to speed up. Her tight hole felt magnificent around him, especially when she was clenching down during orgasm. Eager to feel her tighten around him all over again, he grasped her hair more firmly, using it to pull her tiny body into his thrusts. Her lower lips gripped him all the way down to the base, physically encouraging him to drive his penis all the more quickly, which her obliged, groaning in satisfaction when he heard Andrea shriek.Spurred on by Chris's increased movements, Andrea's second orgasm arrived less than a minute after the first one. She gasped and moaned, her eyes crossing and her tongue hanging out of her open mouth, dripping saliva down onto the blanket below. Her internal muscles fluttered and spasmed, tightening up her walls around him. She still couldn't believe that she was cumming from being treated like nothing but a cock sleeve, but by now, her brain was way past processing that kind of moral dilemma. Instead, she was busy being overwhelmed by the wave of pleasure that was assaulting her consciousness and steadily driving her crazy.Pushing Andrea's skirt up onto her back, Chris gazed down at her toned rear. She didn't have nearly as much volume to her butt as someone like Sunny or Samantha, but her ass jiggled deliciously with each collision of their hips. Raising his hand, Chris brought his palm down onto her stocking-clad ass, making a loud slap ring out through the classroom which was joined moments later by Andrea's yelp. Her cheek stinging, Andrea shrieked again as she was spanked for the second time. Unable to vocalize her objections in her current state of mind, she just hung there in Chris's grip as he rained down smack after smack onto her rear, drawing more squeaks and yips from her. It was humiliating! It was degrading! It was…incredible?Andrea had been skeptical at best when Sunny had reached orgasm from being spanked by Miss Banks, but now she understood exactly what had taken place. The combination of Chris's engorged cock pummeling into her along with a series of stinging slaps to her butt was a disgraceful yet somehow intoxicating mix. Each successive smack pushed her closer and closer to that third peak, something she had never expected to be possible with a man. After the sixteenth slap, Chris groaned as he felt Andrea tighten up around him again.When orgasm number three struck Andrea, her mind dissolved into jello. She hung there, limply, nothing but putty in Chris's hands, unable to talk or moan or even breathe as her climax tore through her. This was only heightened when she felt a hot rush of liquid splatter her insides, indicating the arrival of Chris's own orgasm. He gripped her hair and waist tightly, holding her against him as he flooded her insides and painted her pussy white with his goo. Every spasm and clamp down of Andrea's walls only served to milk an additional shot of jizz into her snug cunt, as it was biologically engineered to do. If not for their required birth control pills, she would definitely be knocked up several times over from the sheer amount cum that he spewed into her.Andrea's head slumped down onto the blanket when Chris released her hair, cross-eyed and cum drunk. Sighing contentedly, he let go of her hips and pulled out, leaving her frozen and shuddering in her face-down, ass up position. Accepting the towel from Miss Banks, Chris stood and wiped the collective fluids from his cock, drying himself off. Miss Banks walked around and bent over, peering down at Andrea's blank expression, and glazed over eyes. Pulling the girl's panties back in place to contain the cum before it leaked out and fixing her skirt so that her rear was covered, Miss Banks turned to Chris.“Great job, Chris.” She praised. “Unfortunately, it seems Miss Andrea has been fucked silly. If you wouldn't mind, could you please carry her to the back of the room and help her collect her wits? Thank you.”Chris buckled his pants back up and leaned down, grabbing the tiny teen, and scooping her up in his arms. Cradling her small, limp form, he strode to the back of the room to the couch that was located in the back and sat, holding her until the time when she had her mental faculties about her. The students all watched in shock at the state of the normally arrogant, egotistical Andrea until Miss Banks cleared her throat, getting their attention.“So.” She said, looking from face to face. “Who's next?”To be continued..Based on the work of firebird68 for Literotica

Somerset College Advanced Sex Ed: Part 2

Bible League International // Action Podcast

Play Episode Listen Later Jan 21, 2025

Day two of class; the boys get tested.Based on the work of firebird68. listen to the Podcast on Steamy Stories “Hi, Samantha!” Sunny greeted as the black-haired girl entered the room. “How were your morning classes?”“Fine.” Samantha rasped, swiftly walking to her seat, and dropping her bag.“Oh, wow.” Sunny came to stand next to her desk. “You sound terrible! What's wrong?”“Oh, I don't know!” Samantha snapped, turning to face Tanner. “Maybe it's because SOMEONE fucked the ever-living shit out of my throat yesterday.”Tanner just shrugged and lounged in his seat.“Guilty.” He said in a bored tone.“And someone else, held me down while he did it!” she directed this to Andrea.“Oh, stuff it, Morticia!” Andrea retorted. “I just did what I was told to do.”“Yeah, well, it's your turn today, missy.” Samantha grinned fiendishly. “I hope you get the same treatment. I'll even volunteer to hold you down.”She shrunk in her seat and put on a mockingly sweet tone.“Oh, please, Miss Banks! Let me pin Andrea down while she gets her throat reamed out! I would absolutely love to keep her still for you. Will I get extra credit for this?”Andrea just rolled her eyes, but a cold pit was forming in her stomach as she was further reminded that she was, in fact, going to be giving her blowjob first thing today. She maintained her poise and confident exterior, but on the inside, her nerves were tangling themselves in knots, hoping and praying that she didn't get the 'Samantha fuckdown'.Chris and Daniel were the last to enter the classroom. Daniel reached into his bag and pulled out a book, walking it over to Samantha.“You left this in comp class.” He said, placing it on her desk.“Thanks.” She muttered.“Jesus, are you sick or something?” Chris asked. “Why is you voice so sore?”Samantha threw up her hands, exasperated, and curled her fist in front of her face, miming a vigorous blowjob in answer.“Lemon tea and honey!” Sunny snapped her fingers. “I was trying to remember what it was. When I was first starting out with deepthroating, my voice would get all hoarse, too. I found that lemon tea with a tablespoon of honey will fix it right up.”“How am I not surprised that you have a remedy for something like that?” Andrea sniffed.“Well, duh, because I didn't want to be sounding like I'm on my third pack of cigarettes every day.” Sunny replied.Andrea just shook her head in awe of Sunny's airheaded attitude and wondered how someone like her ever managed to get good grades back in high school. Before she could make the rude suggestion that Sunny must be sucking off all her teachers, the door opened, and Miss Banks walked in.“Good morning, class.” She said, setting her briefcase down on the desk. “How's everyone today?”The students all echoed greetings as Miss Banks did a quick headcount to make sure everyone was present.“And Miss Samantha?” she turned to the girl. “How are you feeling this morning?”“Fantastic.” Samantha replied, her voice gravelly.“Great.” Miss Banks smiled. “Well, yesterday I gave the girls an initial examination to test their abilities. Today, I will be testing the boys. But first, of course, before we begin, Andrea, we ran out of time for you to go yesterday so you will be up first today. I'm just waiting for…Oh! Here he is. Perfect, right on time.”A knock came at the door and Miss Banks hurried over to open it. A man entered the room, dressed in a suit and tie. He was tall and handsome, clearly muscular beneath his attire. Some neatly trimmed scruff covered his chin, giving him a rugged businessman appearance.“Great timing!” Miss Banks said. “Glad you were able to make it. Class, this is Rick Boulder. Does anyone happen to know who that is?”She looked around the room, raising an eyebrow when David slowly lifted his hand.“David?” She called on him.“He's a pornstar.” David offered, looking somewhat sheepish.“Very good!” Miss Banks praised. “Yes, I'm sure most of you have seen his performances online. Rick isn't his real name, but that's the pseudonym he uses when in a professional capacity, such as today. As someone in the sexual education industry, I have numerous contacts with on-screen talent and behind the scenes workers in the porn world. Rick has generously volunteered his time today to help us out.”She turned and fixed her gaze on Andrea, who shrunk a bit in her seat.“Miss Andrea.” She addressed her. “Please join us at the front of the room.”Swallowing nervously, Andrea rose from her seat and went to the front to stand there, her hands clasped in front of her.“You'll be performing your examination on Rick.” Miss Banks explained. “I need the male students to be ready for their test afterwards. Go ahead, Rick.”Rock removed his suit jacket and loosened his tie, laying them both on the desk. Unbuttoning his cuffs, he rolled up his sleeves and stepped up to Andrea. Andrea looked up at the imposing man towering her and hesitated, making Miss Banks frown.“Go on, Andrea.” She chastised. “Don't make our guest wait all day. We have much to get done today. Get on your knees.”She strode up behind the girl and put her hands on Andrea's shoulders, gently pushing her down to her knees and joining her by dropping to her knees behind her.“There.” She said. “Now unzip his pants and get started.”Andrea forced her hands to move and fumbled around the crotch of his pants, grasping the zipper and pulling it down. Chewing on the inside of her cheek, she reached her small hand through the opening of his pants and boxers and fished around until her fingers closed on his penis. Bringing it out into the light, her heart sank as she beheld the size of it. It wasn't even hard, yet she could tell it was massive. It gradually grew to life in her fingers until it was at the intimidating size of about ten inches in length, and nearly as thick as her wrist.“Good.” Miss Banks encouraged. “Does he feel fully engorged?”Andrea nodded. She could feel her teacher's large breasts pushing into her back.“All right.” Miss Banks continued. “Then put it in your mouth.”Leaning forward, Andrea tentatively stuck out her tongue, touching it to the tip of Rick's cock. A bead of pre-cum emerged and dripped down onto her tongue. Andrea recoiled, but was surprised to find that the taste wasn't all that terrible at all. Swallowing it down, she leaned back in and wrapped her lips around his head. She could feel Miss Banks soft breath against her ear, watching intently just over her shoulder.“Keep going. A little deeper and add some suction.” She instructed.Andrea moved in, taking more between her lips. She did as she was told and applied some suction to the movement. She didn't really have a reference for this, having never given a blowjob, so she just pretended as though she were trying to drink a thick milkshake through a straw. Of course, in this instance, the milkshake in question was considerably warmer and much more protein rich. She bobbed her head over the tip of Rock's penis, doing her best to perform as she had seen other girls do.“Don't forget to use your hands.” Miss Banks reminded her. “If you can't deepthroat your partner, utilize your hands to manually stimulate the rest of him. Understood?”Andrea nodded with his cock still in her mouth and timidly reached up to wrap her fingers around him. Her slim digits barely managed to encircle his thick girth, making her confidence waver. His size greatly intimidated her. She had only taken the head, but her tiny mouth was almost completely stuffed by that alone. Steeling herself, she pushed forward and slid her lips further down him.She managed to get two inches in before her mouth was full, and the tip was threatening to trip her gag reflex. Her eyes flicked up to Rick's face, which had remained expressionless throughout, before returning her focus and resuming her beginner head-bobbing motion. She knew that she wasn't going to be anywhere near as good as someone like Sunny, that slut, but maybe she could at least keep this from taking all day if she put her back into it.“You're not stroking. Don't simply hold onto him, you need to put some motion into your hand, as well.” Miss Banks said. “Like this.”She reached her arm around Andrea and took hold of her wrist, guiding the teen girl in stroking her hand along the remainder of his length, which was the vast majority of it. After a few strokes, Miss Banks let go of Andrea's wrist, nodding in satisfaction when the girl kept up the action in her absence. Andrea began multitasking, working her hand in tandem with her mouth. Determined, she pushed a bit deeper and taking another half inch past her lips, but immediately flinched and gagged when the tip tickled her uvula.Withdrawing to cough, she sniffled and blinked the forming tears back, before moving in to recapture the head. She worked as best as she could, but refrained from pushing any deeper than two inches, fearful of choking again. As the minutes ticked by, Andrea's jaw and arm started getting increasingly tired. After ten minutes, Miss Banks could tell that this was getting nowhere and tapped Andrea on the shoulder, signaling her to stop.“Okay, we have a clear baseline.” She noted. “You're definitely as beginner as they come. We will have a lot of work to do in the coming semester. In the meantime, we can't waste the whole class on this, so I'll finish Rick off for a little demonstration. Move over and watch carefully, okay?”Andrea nodded, relieved that she was done, and shuffled to the side, clearing room for her teacher to move forward. In one smooth motion, she dipped her head down and captured the tip between her lips and swallowed it to the base. Andrea gaped in shock as the massive cock disappeared into her mouth and without so much as a peep from Miss Banks' gag reflex.Moaning and focusing on cumming as quickly as possible so that she could get on with her class, Rick dropped his hand to rest on her head. He thrust in gently to meet her movements, her nose connecting with his naval each time. Whenever she withdrew until the head was all that remained in her mouth, Andrea could see her nostrils flare slightly, denoting her expert breath control. It reminded the teen of an Olympic swimmer that perfectly timed their breaths while in the pool.Gripping his muscular gluts, Miss Banks pulled him into her on every stroke, drawing him closer and closer to completion. It didn't take long before Andrea saw his shaft flex and his balls twitch, signaling his orgasm. Feeling the first shot of cum splash against her tongue, Miss Banks quickly swallowed it and then buried the whole shaft down her throat. She expertly worked her throat muscles to draw out every last drop of jizz that he had to give to her, sending it straight into her stomach. When his orgasm finally petered out, she slowly pulled back, her lips sealed tightly to clean him along the way, and finished by sucking on his head, nursing the last drips from him, and swallowing them as well.When she released him from her lips, she looked perfect and proper. Andrea couldn't see any signs of the impressive deepthroating she had just performed. Her chin was completely dry of saliva and her makeup was free of tear streaks. Even her bright red lipstick was barely smudged. Rick pulled out a small mirror from his pocket and handed it to Miss Banks, who checked her appearance to be sure she was professional. Fixing one stray strand of brown hair that had escaped her tight bun, she handed the mirror back to him and rose, gesturing for Andrea to do the same.“I hope you were watching closely.” She told the girl. “I'll be working with you on your oral skills throughout the term. You need a lot of help in this department. You may return to your seat. Don't forget to thank our guest.”Andrea thanked Rick, who smiled kindly at her, and hurried back to her seat. Sunny leaned toward her when she sat down.“Wow, that was a huge cock!” she whispered.“I know. Shut up.” Andrea hissed back.“What did it taste like?” Sunny ignored her request. “Did you count how many ropes he pumped into Miss Banks? God, she is so good at that. I hope I'm that good one day.”“Yeah, I get it.” Andrea retorted. “You're a slut. Now shut up, please.”“Ladies.” They both straightened and closed their mouths as Miss Banks returned from showing Rick to the door. “Is there an issue?”“No, Miss Banks.” They spoke in tandem.“Good. In that case, it's time to move on to the boys. I want to get an idea of your stamina, so I will be giving all of you handjobs until completion. I don't expect you to last long. My skill is considerably higher than any girlfriend you'll ever have. However, this will give me a reference point for later in the semester. Tanner, since you went last yesterday, how about we start with you. Please join me.”Miss Banks walked behind her desk and retrieved her chair, wheeling it out into the open, patting it and indicating for him to sit. Tanner sat in the chair and waited as his teacher went back to her desk and opened a drawer, pulling out a plastic tube of lubricant. Returning to him, she swiveled the chair to give the class a side profile of the demonstration and knelt in front of him.“Girls, just because this is for the males, doesn't mean you can zone out.” She said. “I want you all paying close attention to what I do. Take notes if you need to. First off, I would recommend you all get something like this.”She held up the bottle of lube to show the class.“This is a flavored lubricant.” She explained. “Unless your partner requests to finish somewhere on your body, you should always be taking his load internally. In the case of a handjob, that means you are expected to swallow. A flavored lubricant is always preferable to unflavored. This one is strawberry, but you can purchase any flavor or brand of your choice.”Unzipping Tanner's pants and undoing his belt, she slid them down his legs until they were bunched around his calves, letting his growing cock spring into view. A low hum emanated from Sunny as she caught sight of it again, enamored by his nine-and-a-half-inch length. Miss Banks grasped his dick and hefted it straight up, pointing it towards the ceiling. Popping open the bottle of lube, she poured a generous portion onto his tip, watching as it cascaded down the sides of his erection.When she had enough, she began working her hand and spreading around the slippery, viscous fluid until it covered his whole shaft. Tanner grunted in pleasure when she began to stroke in earnest. True to her word, she was an extraordinary sexual talent. Her strong fingers squeezed him, riding the line between gentle and firm at just the right amount. Her hand slid up and down his length at a steady pace, caressing and rubbing him from tip to base. Each time she crested his head, her thumb swirled around it expertly before massaging his glans on the way back down.Reaching between his legs with her other hand, Miss Banks closed her fingers around his heavy balls and started to massage them as well. Her deft digits flitted around his orbs, fondling and squeezing them gently, making him groan. Her hands worked perfectly in tandem, never interfering with the work of the other. While one jacked and rubbed his stiff cock, the other manipulated his balls. She stopped squeezing both and alternated to one at a time, focusing on one first and then moving to the other shortly after.Changing up her method, she dropped his balls altogether and brought that hand to join the other on his penis. She closed both hands around his shaft and used them to simultaneously jack his length. All ten of her fingers skillfully rubbed along his skin, edging him closer to his climax. She twisted and rotated her hands in opposing directions as they rose and fell throughout the course of the handjob. She could feel his legs shaking and trembling as he tried to hold out as long as possible, but she knew it was only a matter of time. He had no chance to withstand her ministrations for much longer.Sure enough, a few minutes later, she spotted his balls twitch and hurriedly swooped down to capture the head of his cock in her mouth milliseconds before he erupted like a geyser into her. She stopped her twisting motion, opting for a simple jerking method as he came into her mouth. Continuously swallowing his load as he filled her mouth, her hands worked in unison to heighten his orgasm and draw as much cum as possible from his balls. His payload was copious and plentiful, impressing Miss Banks with its quantity as she quickly gulped it all down.When his climax began to falter and his shots became smaller and smaller until it was just a trickle, she slowed her hands down to no more than a crawl, careful not to overstimulate him, and ultimately stopping moving altogether. Her lips suctioned tightly around him, pulling every last drop of his orgasm out and sending it to join the rest in her stomach. With one final stroke from his base to his tip that squeezed the final bead of cum out and onto her tongue, she released him from her oral grip with a pop and let go of his wilting hard-on to glance at the clock.“Ten minutes.” She noted. “Almost eleven. Very impressive, Tanner. Not many men can last that long from my handjobs. Well done. Sunny.”The blonde broke her stare off of Tanner's dick and snapped her attention to her teacher.“Yes, Miss Banks.” She answered.“Go into the top left drawer of my desk.” She instructed. “There's a stack of hand towels in there. Take four and go back to Tanner's desk wi

Looking Back, Glancing Forward

Play Episode Listen Later Jan 1, 2025 30:46

Lee Carter and Rob Bullock, members of Bible League International's executive leadership team, join host Michael Woolworth to review ministry accomplishments in 2024. And they'll look ahead to new opportunities in 2025, from releasing new Easy-to-Read Bibles to serving countries once closed to the Gospel. Expect to hear some amazing stories of transformation.Prayer is offered at the end to thank God for His blessings over the past twelve months and to ask for His leading in the year ahead, which marks our 87th year of "engaging everyone in God's Word."Subscribe and invite others to listen with you. Length - 30:45.

god prayer gospel forward glancing lee carter bible league international michael woolworth

Lost in Eros Book III: The Return, part 6

Play Episode Listen Later Jan 1, 2025

A Sea Captain Finds The Grotto.Based on the work of BradentonLarry, in 6 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.Once they had finally reached the beach they were ready to take a nice rest. Seeing the rocky terrain that would keep them from easily proceeding to the grotto helped to take a bit of the wind from their sails as well. So they collapsed on the nearest empty beach blanket and quickly fell asleep in a cozy little pile. Perhaps because of the relatively high concentration of XYZ in the ocean, or sea, air, though, they were soon as randy as they had been at any time in Eros. They awoke very horny, and the nearby guys were more than happy to help out. Don was surprised at how thick and hard his cock was even after the vigorous orgasm he had just had – both in Toshia's sweet pussy and all over her back. He thought he would go over to offer himself to Shelonda's mouth, but just then was distracted as a woman sauntered toward them on her way down to the water.She was a leggy blonde, with long, wavy hair of gold, a phenomenal, curvy body with amazing tits, and her face... Don was certain he recognized her from somewhere. Noticing his attention, the woman smiled broadly at him and gave him a merry wink. Suddenly Don knew exactly where he had seen her. She was a model on The Price is Right back in what he thought of as the real world. He spent a long moment standing there stunned, before making the obvious choice and turning to follow the gorgeous blonde down to the water. He admired the way her hips swayed as she made her way to the water, and then continued to wade in. When she was up to her waist, which Don thought was a shame since he could no longer see her shapely ass, she dove forward and under the water.Don was up to his knees in the surprisingly warm water by the time she resurfaced, emerging from the water like Aphrodite, her thick hair darkened and hanging around her radiant face and water glistening as it ran off her shoulders and full breasts. She smiled again to Don, who hastened to wade in further. She waited for him, her nipples just above the water line. She batted her long lashes at him as he came up close enough to say, "Hello."She unleashed that dazzling smile again, and said, "Hello there. Have we met?""Not really, no," he almost stammered."Well, I'm Rachel," she continued to smile, as Don felt her hand touching his hip under the water and then move directly to his cock, which was the hardest it had ever been. Don also felt quite sure that it was bigger than it used to be."I know," Don smiled back, moving closer and gently grasping her waist under the water."You do?" She leaned in and kissed him lightly on the lips and then moved in even closer, brushing her lips over Don's collar bone and then along the side of his neck. Her grasp on his straining penis was tight as she pulled on it."Yes..." Don shuddered a bit. His hands moved around her waist to slide down her lower back and then to hold her behind tightly. "Someone told me your name."Releasing her hold on his prick, Rachel slipped her arms around his neck and looked into his eyes. Her wonderfully full breasts were pressed against Don's chest as she asked, "Who?""It was a long time ago," Don smiled, "and far away."She cocked her head to the side a bit, her smile a bit thoughtful, before she said, "Well, it's very nice to meet you...""Don," he said. He lifted her up as she pulled herself up and jumped a bit in the water, wrapping her perfect, long legs around his waist.Rachel managed to get her hand down between them, took hold of his straining prick, and positioned it just right. As she sank downward, enveloping him in her warm, welcoming embrace, she said, "Well, it's very nice to meet you, Don."Up to his chest in the XYZ sea, Don held on to the gorgeous Rachel, helping to raise and lower her as she slowly rode up and down on his thick and steely hard cock. Her lush, full breasts moved against his chest. His hands held her firm ass cheeks tightly. Their mouths met in a heated kiss that quickly grew in passion, their tongues slipping past each other's lips and teeth. Rachel worked herself on Don's shaft and against his body with increasing enthusiasm. The water splashed against and between them as she pushed up and then slammed down on him again and again. Rachel let out a low growl, and then bit Don's lower lip. Don's fingers squeezed her ass tighter, and he groaned deeply."Oh fuck!" Rachel called out. "Oh fuck yes! I'm going to cum so hard! Goddamn, fuck, yes! Fuck me!"Then Rachel was holding on to him tightly in the water, pushing herself down on his rigid member, as she shook and trembled with what seemed to Don to be a very intense orgasm that rolled on and on. At some point she sank her teeth into his shoulder, but he barely noticed. Instead, he was intent on enjoying the moment – having this radiant beauty in his arms, wrapped around him and impaled on his cock.Eventually, she pulled back a little and smiled at him again, this time actually blushing a little. She kissed him again and said, "That was wonderful, Don. I'm very glad to have met you. Maybe we should move into shallower water.""Gladly!" Don grinned, and without letting her off his prick, he turned around in the water and began to carry her toward the beach.Rachel laughed and kissed him again. It was a friendly buss that quickly became passionate, as she held onto to him tightly. When the water was only up to his mid-calf, Don very slowly knelt down, and then carefully lowered Rachel back into the shallow water, being careful to keep himself inside her. Her hair spread out around her head in the water, as Don lay over her and began to fuck in and out of her steadily. They kissed again as their bodies moved together in the light surf. Rachel's hands moved over his wet body until they found his butt and then began to pull him into her forcefully.Don paused for a moment to lift her long legs up out of the water and put them on his shoulders. Rachel grinned up at him and cupped her tits in her hands, squeezing them and pinching her nipples, which were very hard and red. Don smiled down at her and proceeded to fuck her pussy vigorously, the XYZ-water splashing around them, and especially where their bodies were joined in sex."God, yes!" Rachel exclaimed. "Fuck me just like that! It feels so good! Fuck my cunt, Don!"Don was rather amused that this gorgeous model would be so enthusiastic, and have such a dirty-talk streak, but was far too intent on working his cock in and out of her to laugh. Instead he slammed into her roughly, letting the water absorb the violence of their fucking, and losing himself in the carnal pleasure of her pussy squeezing and pulling at him and the visual stimulation of the beautiful woman lying in the water beneath him with her eyes half-closed in rising pleasure, a sexy smile on her lips and her luscious tits in her hands."Ah! Yes!" she cried out. "I'm going to cum again! Fill my pussy with your cum!"Don was only too happy to oblige. He fucked her hard with short, deep strokes, and then, just as she threw her head back and her body arched up out of the water, he felt his cock swelling and then exploding deep into Rachel, spewing a thick fountain of cum up inside her. Don pushed up into her as she groaned loudly and her pussy squeezed his cock again and again, and as he pumped jet after jet of cum into her pussy and womb. His head swam with the intensity of his long orgasm.When he opened his eyes and looked down, Rachel was lying still, eyes closed, hands holding her breasts and a beatific smile on her face. Slowly, she opened her beautiful eyes and breathed, "Wow!""Indeed!" Don grinned. He let her legs slide off his shoulders and into the water, and then leaned down over her to give her another kiss. His cock was still very hard and gave no indication that it was inclined to soften any time soon, but he suspected Rachel might need a little break.The quiet pause was interrupted though, by Shelonda's voice calling out, "There you are, Don!" This was followed by splashing and laughter as Toshia, Shelonda and the three men ... no, now there were four ... they had been playing with found their way into the water.Shortly, after introductions, and after Toshia and Shelonda had plunged into the water, things quickly developed into a surf-washed orgy. The blonde guy Toshia had been sucking earlier was now sitting in the water, as Shelonda straddled his lap riding up and down on his thick cock. Rachel was on her hands and knees, water up to the middle of her firm thighs, and her breasts dipping into the sea, while she was taken from behind by the new guy, a fit black male with mocha skin, and the Arabic fellow who had been fucking Toshia earlier worked his cock in and out of her lovely mouth. Toshia was kneeling in the water, leaning back against the black guy Shelonda had been with earlier. He had one arm wrapped around Toshia's upper body, squeezing her right tit in his left hand, while the fingers of his right hand reached down to play with her clit, all while he worked his rather large cock slowly in and out of her pussy from behind. Don, who had a mind to convince Toshia's current playmate to shift to her ass so he could enter her pussy from the front, moved over to stand in front of her. He was about to bend down to kiss her, but she saw him and grabbed for his achingly hard cock, pulling it to her mouth as she leaned forward a bit.Don smiled down at his best friend and lover as she eagerly took him into her mouth. He brushed a few wet strands of her hair out of her face as she wrapped her hand around the base of his cock and began to move her mouth up and down it, quickly easing it down into her throat, bit by bit. Taking her head gently in his hands, Don began to rock his hips, fucking her mouth and throat, and just enjoyed the sensations of this exquisite blow job. He glanced over at Shelonda and Rachel, then down at Toshia, quite happy with this visit to the beach. Then Don glanced out, over the head of the guy who was now quite vigorously fucking Toshia from behind. Out there on the water was a large dark shape, quite obviously a sailing vessel. Don thought it looked like a corsair, or some such ship. (Nautical issues were never Don's forte.) It was clearly sailing toward shore, and gave every appearance of making for Rendezvous.Don couldn't see any indication that the ship might be a threat, so I decided to wait until there was some kind of a break in the action before drawing Toshia's attention to it. However, he did keep a periodic eye on it as she continued to pull and suck on his almost painfully hard prick. Eventually, the guy behind Toshia had his big hands around her waist and was raising and lowering her vigorously, and she was obliged to let Don out of her mouth. Instead, she held on to his cock, and whimpered happily at the serious fucking she was receiving. Toshia cried out loudly as the big cock inside her erupted with a thick fountain of cum. Don bent down and kissed Toshia as the guy gently withdrew and backed up."How do you want me, stud?" Toshia smiled."Well, as good as that sounds..." Don directed her attention over to his right, where the sailing ship had dropped anchor and was lowering several longboats over the side.Toshia washed herself again, and they waited for Shelonda to have a particularly ear-splitting orgasm, as the longboats were rowed toward shore, making for what seemed to be low docks in the rockier part of the coastline between the beach and the mouth of the river. They said goodbye to Rachel and the guys (who quickly and happily ganged up on the cheerful blonde model) and headed back up the beach blankets. As Don and the girls gathered their belongings, without bothering to put on more than their shoes, they could see groups of people disembarking from the boats. These people climbed up over the rocks and headed for Rendezvous. Don thought they moved together more like a bunch of tourists on a cruise than any kind of threat. Once each longboat had discharged its passengers, the few remaining crew headed back out to the ship."Maybe we can get them to take us to the Grotto," Don explained to Shelonda as they set off to intercept at least one of the shore parties.Captain Sage and the sailors.It was easy enough to follow the groups, particularly since they were making no effort at all to be stealthy. It seemed that all of them were heading for a large wooden building on the water-side edge of Rendezvous. It looked like nothing so much as a big, solid tavern, and the hanging sign outside the door suggested just as much.Pausing there to hastily throw on their clothes, they eyed the sign with some confusion. There were no words, and the sign featured a foaming flagon with prominent human breasts, and a rigid cock rising up out of the foam."It's a tavern sign, alright, but I have no idea what the name might be," Don mused."The Booby Mug?" Toshia offered."The Foaming Cock?" Shelonda suggested, a bit weakly.Another shore party came up then. As had seemed to be the case with the others, this was all men. They were wearing simple, short, pants – breeches, really – and few of them bothered with shirts. They were all tanned and muscular, and a bit on the weathered side for denizens of Eros. For as much as they resembled the crew of an eighteenth century sailing, or outright pirate, vessel, they also seemed to be rather clean and well-behaved, if boisterous.Even if they hadn't had an ulterior motive, our heroes would have been drawn into the tavern just out of curiosity.Crossing the threshold was like crossing into another world, or at least milieu. On the outside, the late afternoon sun lit a cheerful seaside sex resort. On the inside, was a relatively dark great room lit by many, many candles. There were long, heavy tables in the middle of the room, a scattering of round tables off the various sides, and a big bar. In addition to the newly arrived seamen (and Don could see no seawomen), there were several actual barmaids – busty, unsurprisingly, and fully clothed, surprisingly, though they did each display generous cleavage – working behind the bar and moving around the sudden influx of "customers". While they seemed to be giving the bar maids plenty of attention, the seamen were primarily concentrating on ordering drinks from the bar.Since arriving in Eros, Don had not seen anyone drink anything but water, but the drink being handed out to the men was clearly not water. For one thing, each flagon was capped with a foaming head. Leading the way toward the bar, Don managed to stop a bar maid with an armful of flagons and asked, "What is that drink?""'Tis grog, sir," she said with a tone that implied, "of course." She smiled and handed a flagon to Don before hurrying off to pass out the rest of her bounty to the seamen.The "grog" smelled like a cross between mead and beer, and tasted like a sweet beer, which made sense. There was no alcoholic aftertaste, though."Hey, pass that around, Professor," Toshia laughed as she took the flagon from him. After a cautious sip, she promptly took a much longer drink. "Yum, now that's good stuff!"As Shelonda took her turn, Don turned to the closest seaman, and tapped him on the shoulder. "Excuse me.""Aye?" the fellow turned to Don with a quizzical eye and the beginning of a smile."Hello, my name is Don, and these are my friends Toshia and Shelonda.""Yar, good day to ye ladies," the man grinned with a definitely twinkle in his eye. "I be Joseph.""I take it that you're the crew of the ship that just anchored offshore?""Har! Wouldn't do to anchor on shore, now, would it?"Don chuckled, and said, "No, it wouldn't. Who would I talk to about arranging passage to the Grotto of Ishtar?"Joseph, who was more than a little distracted by Shelonda's breasts, took a short moment and then said, "Oh, for that kind of thing, ye'll be wanting to talk to the cap'n.""Excellent," Don smiled broadly. "Where can I find the captain?""Oh, the cap'n'll be along shortly," Joseph said with some effort at restraining a laugh. One of his companions overheard his answer and did burst into a loud guffaw."Thank you," Don nodded with a frown. He turned to talk to Toshia, but she had wandered off a bit. She was now talking with a couple of the other crewmen, who were quite happy to give her their undivided attention and to share their flagons of grog with her. Shelonda was still standing nearby, but was returning Joseph's flirtatious glances while occasionally drinking from the flagon Toshia had left in her care.Noticing Don's attention, Shelonda smiled broadly and repeated, "This is good stuff!""That's good," Don nodded with a bit of concern. Apparently the grog was some kind of intoxicant – the first they had come across in Eros – and Don was a bit wary about mysterious consequences. He resolved to abstain from grog, as something of a designated adventurer."Ye've got a lovely figure," Joseph said to Shelonda."Thank you," she smiled and sidled over a bit closer.Don stepped back to get a little further out of the way. Looking around, he guessed that there were about twenty crewmen in the tavern, but there was no sign of anyone who might be the captain, or even an officer. Meanwhile, he saw that Toshia was now half sitting, half leaning on the edge of one of the big tables. She had a flagon of grog in her right hand, and was running her left along the taut, tanned bicep of one sailor, while a second man leaned in on her right to talk with her.Looking back to Shelonda, Don saw that Joseph had drawn her with him over to a chair at a side table. Don watched as Joseph pulled her into his lap and very efficiently exposed her full breasts. She laughed as he said something and began pinching and teasing her nipples.Over against the big table, Toshia was making out with the man on her left, who seemed to have his hand up between her legs and under her skirt. The man on her right looked like he had lowered his mouth to her breast on that side. In another moment, Toshia had set her flagon down on the table a bit to the side and behind her, so that she could busy her hands with reaching into the pants of the two men."Can I get you a drink, sir?" said a pretty bar maid."No, thank you," Don smiled, noticing her blue eyes and very inviting cleavage."'At your service, sir," she grinned and moved on.Toshia was now making out with the man on her right, while the one on her left was taking his turn at her breast. Don could see his muscular forearm flexing as he worked his fingers up between Toshia's legs. Toshia had managed to work their pants down and now, rather obviously, was pulling on and stroking their cocks.Don looked around, found a likely chair, and sat up on the back of it, putting his feet on the seat. This way, he could better keep an eye on things. He saw that Shelonda was now kneeling between Joseph's thighs, and the back of her head was moving up and down in a steady motion that Don had become quite familiar with. A couple of Joseph's friends were also watching intently, but apparently patiently.Toshia was now leaning back on the table, supported by her left arm, as the man on her left moved between her legs, pushing himself into her. Toshia had her right arm around the neck of the man on her right, pulling him toward her so she could continue to make out with him. Quite a few of the men were watching this scene, many of them with a flagon in one hand as they adjusted their own hard-ons. Some had gone so far as to pull their cocks out and stroke them openly.Don was finding the urge to stroke his own persistent erection almost irresistible.Just then, though, the door opened, letting in a blinding swath of white sunlight along with a small group of individuals. Squinting, Don saw three women and a large, naked man who made every other man in the room look a bit scrawny and weak in comparison. Of the women, though, there was one who instantly drew Don's attention.She swept the room with an imperious look that took in the positions of every man and woman in the room, including Don, but accorded him no more attention than anyone else. She had her hands on her hips and stood there in her calf-hugging high-heeled boots as if she owned the place. She wore a long dark brown overcoat that almost dragged on the floor behind her, as well as a black tri-corn hat with a bright red feather sticking out of the folded up brim atop the coppery red hair that fell down around her face and shoulders in an unruly tumult. Underneath the coat, which was thrown open carelessly, her torso was encased in a rust colored corset that emphasized her charms to undeniable good effect. Her smooth, muscular thighs disappeared into a rather incongruous red miniskirt. The hint of a smile on her lips betrayed equal measures of amusement and contempt. Though she was probably less than a meter and a half tall, she commanded the room as soon as she entered it. Along with the Lady and India, she was one of the most palpably sexual creatures Don had ever seen.Confident that this was the captain he had been waiting for, Don took another moment to look at her a bit more carefully. He noted her long neck, her fair complexion, the spray of freckles across her cheeks, and the particularly adorable broad nose, upon which rode the only pair of glasses he had seen in Eros. As he slid off his chair, Don was vaguely aware that Shelonda was making happy swallowing noises as Joseph groaned, and that Toshia was being fucked vigorously on the table in the center of the room with a gang of men each waiting to take a turn coupling with her, but he was focused on the woman – the captain – who was now striding decisively toward a table in the corner of the room, her little entourage in tow. Don noticed that the crewman in her vicinity bowed their heads a bit and backed away to give her space.Whether or not either of the women with her or the big man noticed him, Don proceeded as if they weren't there. He ignored them and approached the table, arriving just as the captain sat down in a high-backed chair with arms, unlike the other chairs in the room."Excuse me, ma'am," Don said, noticing that it suddenly felt very warm in the tavern. "I take it that you're the captain of the ship that just

The Popular Sorority: Part 6

Play Episode Listen Later Dec 29, 2024

Rachel: Jake helps someone get revenge,by musicankane - listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.Alexis might have used Jake, manipulated him to get herself a spot into the damn GGK, but the more Jake thought on it the more he felt like he was coming out a winner on the other side of it. Clearly no girl in GGK, especially GGK girls, would give him the time of day. Yet with a simple picture gotten through manipulative means, his whole damn world changed. He had sex with Alexis the hottest girl he had ever seen, but he also had sex with the Queen of GGK herself. Never in his wildest dreams would he have thought this possible.He had thought about his circumstances a lot while getting ready for the party. The drastic turn around in his "luck" with women, and he decided to take Niece's advice. This not only would never happen to him again in life, but there was no telling when Gamma Gamma Kappa sorority would get bored with him and it would be over. He might as well Carpe-Diem and seize the titties while he could. Besides there was no denying that he was going to remember college for the rest of his damn life.There was a knock on his door. Jake put his comb down and gave one final look over himself. He figured he looked as good as he possibly could, so with a deep calming breath and went to open the door.The two girls at the door were new to him, but both were incredible knock outs. His jaw literally dropped. One blonde with icy blue eyes, a cute button nose, pouty red lips, and a body that threatened to make her vibrant red dress burst with her curves. And one raven haired girl with dark eyes that contrasted wonderfully against her pale skin, she wore a thin white button up shirt in which her skin was easily visible through along with the red bra she wore underneath. Her outfit clearly designed to entice and get you in the mood for one thing and one thing only."Hi big guy." The blonde said, "We're here to escort you to the party.""You ready to go?" The dark haired girl asked.Jake looked between them and nodded, "I...yeah...wow I feel like a V I P." He said.The blonde reached out and ran a hand down his chest, "Oh you could say that." She teased, his fingers running down his body to hook onto the waistband of his pants before falling away. "I'm Brit, and this is Claire." She said.Claire grabbed him by the hand, "Come on big boy, you don't want to be late."Together they took his hands and walked him to the GGK house.The GGK was walking distance from the apartment dorms on campus but it was quite a bit of a walk. The frat houses were kept on the other side of campus from the dorms in order to keep the noise pollution from parties down for those who did not engage with the frats on that level. This was still a college and while parties were common people still did learn and do homework here, hopefully.It was dark by the time the girls came to pick him up, so there weren't many people walking about on the grounds to see him being escorted by the girls on each of his arms eagerly leading him to what was probably going to be a wild evening. As they neared the pledge community, Jake could hear the music thumping from down the street. The other houses were mostly dark, because when a major house like GGK threw a party nobody else bothered to compete.There were party goers on the front lawn playing Corn hole, and lingering on the lawn watching or jeering the players on. Jake recognized a couple of the guys from the lacrosse team as well as a few cheerleaders. No surprise there really, the athletes and GGK girls were gravitated together like moths to a flame. Jake felt a sense of unease creep into his stomach. He would stand out in this crowd. He wasn't in athletic shape, and he certainly didn't have chiseled good looks. Jake would be the ugliest guy at this party.He felt like a guinea pig, like something that GGK could use to show off. "Hey everyone look at this freak." He could hear the voices and the laughter. Jake closes his eyes and steeled himself, this would be different. They wouldn't do that to him this time, he knew that, he had already fucked two GGK girls already so what purpose who there be to humiliate him? "Hahaha we fucked this guy, what a loser." No that didn't make any sense.The girls walked him up to the front door where a very tall black guy stood wearing a black shirt and black slacks. His arms were crossed, each one thicker than Jake's waist, he gave Jake a serious look and asked, "Invitation?"Jake turned to Brit and Clare. "I uh, I don't have one but I was..."Clare stepped up and shook her head, "This is Niece's guest."The bouncer raised an eyebrow, "Him?" He asked in surprise.Jake felt himself shrink. Brit rubbed her hand on his back comfortingly, "That's right."He nodded and stepped aside, "Alright then, welcome to the party playa." He gestured for Jake to pass him."Uh...Thanks." Jake replied.The girls pulled him into the house wear the music was heavy and thumping to the point where it was hard to think clearly. Brit and Clare let him go and pulled away from him, "Alright have fun Jake, we'll see you around." They both smiled and waved at him before melting into the crowd like a couple of ghosts.Jake looked out over what appeared to be the main room of the house. Futons were placed around a large empty section of the floor where people wear dancing together with the music which came from a DJ stand in the corner but there was no DJ. All Jake could see was a MacBook plugged into the console, which was probably just set with a playlist and left to run itself.Several couples were making out heavily on the futons, trying to climb over each other while at the same time trying to hold their red drink cups in such a way to not spill them. One of the pairs near the corner was getting really really into it, to the point where the girl had no top on and was only covered by her bra, which a pair of hands was desperately trying to work with.Jake stood frozen, unsure of what to do or how to place himself in the room. He glanced about trying to find a familiar face. Alexis, Niece, even Brit or Clare, but he saw none of them."You gonna stand there like a deer in headlights all night?" Came a voice from behind him. Jake jerked startled by the sudden voice right behind him. A hand curled around his shoulders and Niece slithered her body around his to face him. She wore a fabulous dark red dress, with a cut out window on her chest designed to highlight her incredible cleavage. She had fluffed her long dark hair up into a luxurious loose curl that hung over her shoulders beautifully.She gazed into his eyes with a smile. "Glad you made it." She told him. "Come on though you can't just stand here, let's get you a drink." She said, pulling him towards the kitchen."I don't drink though." Jake said.Niece glanced back at him and laughed, "You are adorable. Get a drink though." She told him, with no room for argument in her voice.As she pulled him along, Jake noticed the crowd part around her like she was Sorority Jesus or something. Eyes turned to him, especially from the other guys as if trying to judge why this obvious geek was getting any sort of attention from Niece of all people. Let alone why someone like him was even here.Niece brought him to the keg, which was set in the center of the kitchen floor. Expertly she grabbed a solo cup off the counter nearby and filled the cup with a hose attachment to the steel drum. Once full she handed him the cup, or rather forced the cup into his hand."Niece, I..." He began.Then she kissed him, pressing her lips firmly against his cutting off his voice. She didn't linger though, and pulled herself back quickly. "Shut up Jake. Don't drink it if you don't want to, but hold onto the cup so you at least look like you've partied before." She gave him a wink. "Sound good?"She had a point, Jake glanced at the foamy top of the beer in his hand and nodded, "Yeah that make sense.""Besides you owe me this for that mess you left inside me earlier." She teased. "You know I was leaking your sperm for hours after that?"Jake blushed, "I...uh...I'm sorry about that I guess."She laughed, "Dude you need to fuck more. I knew what I asked for." She just smirked up at him, "I just wanted you to know how good you gave it to me big man."Jake opened his mouth to say something but another voice interrupted, "Hey Niece baby! I've been looking everywhere for you."They both turned, the voice belonged to Chad Cunningham star quarterback and apparently football prodigy on campus. The guy was already dominating ESPN highlights and almost always had a group of fans, and girls around him. However approaching Niece he very noticeably was alone.Jake felt Niece sort of sag next to him and sigh, "Hey Chad, you enjoying the party?" She asked politely but not interestingly or caringly.Chad gave Jake a brief glance then focused on Niece, "Great party, but that's expected from a GGK party, especially one thrown by you." He grinned, "But it won't be a real party unless I can get you to dance." He held out a hand towards her in invitation.Niece glanced at Jake with a look of what Jake could only take as disgust, but then she smirked tightly and nodded. "Alright Chad, let's go."She took Chad's hand and let herself be led back into the other room with the dance floor. Glancing back at Jake she mouthed, "Have fun." at him before she vanished around the corner.Jake once again was left wondering what to do at this party to get himself into the swing of things. Maybe he could go outside and play Corn hole or some other game they might be playing outside. He took his cup over to the sink first and poured a little of the beer out to make it look like he drank at least some of it. He didn't want to look like a loser, let alone spill a full cup of beer should he bump into someone or trip or something."Not a beer fan?" Someone asked, followed by the sound of a cup being filled at the keg.Jake turned and saw a beautiful brunette girl, small and athletic, wearing a tight purple blouse and dark blue skirt that barely dropped to mid-thigh. She gazed at him with light green eyes and a soft smile. "You must be Jake, your reputation precedes you." She gave him a knowing smirk and her eyes flickered to his crotch for just a moment.Jake blushed and shrugged, "Yeah I guess it does.""I'm Rachel, I was a pledge here last year." She explained. "Alexis got a lot luckier than I did." She chuckled softly."So GGK does this for everyone, it's not just Alexis?"Rachel set the hose back down, and hefted her full cup to her lips for a fresh sip. Jake watched her slowly lick the foam off her lips in a display that had to be meant for him and his pulse quickened. "Yeah everyone, though usually it just stays within the house. They have us do something embarrassing to test our desire to join, then there is a commitment test that's designed to test a pledges resolve into becoming a member. A lot of girls pass the first test, but not many pass the second test. And usually the first test doesn't go as far as it did with you, a brief thrill for some random dude or occasionally something else embarrassing, then it's over. We've never had, I guess you could call it 'interaction' with a pledge's target as we've had with you. So you're special in that regard too." She explained to him with a smile.Jake looked moved to the door way to look at all the people in the other room, "Can I ask you something then?"Rachel moved next to him to see what he was looking at. "Sure.""How many GGK girls would jump my bones if I asked?"She giggled, "I don't think I've ever heard it put that way but," Rachel paused and took another sip while she thought. "I can think of at least four or five that would do it pretty easily if you just asked probably. Then at least a few more would fall onto your....bone...if the situation was just right. GGK may have a reputation but not everyone here is a skank," she paused a moment, "at least not ALL the time."Jake glanced at her, next to him she stood almost a good six inches short than him which put her about five-four if even that. She smelt like a soft fruity lotion and he could tell her hair was like silk. He felt himself grow curious to see how far this could go.She smirked up at him, "I'm not in the first category."Jake chuckled, "I didn't even have to say anything huh?""Nope." She took another sip."How about that second category?"She shrugged, "Well my boyfriend is here, but maybe." She patted him on the shoulder. "Come on forget about me, how about I show you around?""Yeah okay, that sounds nice. I don't really know what to do with myself otherwise."He hooked a hand into his elbow and pulled him into the main room. More people were dancing now and Jake spotted Niece and Chad dancing sort of together. Sort of was the best way to describe it, Chad kept trying to get close to Niece, body-to-body close but she kept shaking herself away to keep a little space between them. She did not appear overly thrilled to be there, but Chad didn't seem to be particularly aware of that.Rachel pointed to another girl not far from where Niece and Chad were "dancing" and told Jake, "That's Niece's number two Capri," Capri was dancing with another guy who was wearing the school's football jersey so either was a player or just a fan. Judging by his size, he was likely a player though. Rachel continued, "She does everything that Niece does, or tries. The girl is like Niece's number one fan or something, but you if you asked me who was in that first group, the first girl I'd point out would be her. Especially if she knew that you already fucked Niece, she'd be on you in a heartbeat."Jake glanced down at Rachel and raised an eyebrow, "I can't tell you how strange that is to know.""What do you mean?" She asked."Going from never even having girls talk to me, having like a strange sort of...appeal?, He explained."Oh well have you talked to girls before this?" She asked.Jake opened his mouth, but then closed it. "No....no I guess I've been to shy."She slapped him across the cheek lightly. "Well there you go dummy. You can't get pussy if you don't talk to any of it." She scolded. "Finally you're talking to chicks and you're surprised that getting laid ain't all that hard? Welcome to having a social life Jake." She smiled and chugged down the rest of her beer.Rachel pointed to the couple that was already stripping when Jake had first walked in. Jake's eyes widened when he saw that they were literally fucking right there in the open on the couch. "Those rabbits over there are Victor and Monica, they have no shame." Rachel explained."Are they allowed to just do that in front of everyone?" Jake gasped.Rachel again gave him a look, "Oh you haven't seen anything yet. Stick around it'll get wild in here once the first keg is gone."Jake watched Monica writhe on Victor's lap for a moment, before looking around. Nobody seemed to be paying them any attention, as if it was just a normal thing. He shook his head when Rachel jerked on his arm, "Hey don't stare dude, it's rude and you won't like it if people stare at you while you do it." Rachel told him.Jake looked at her, "While I do it?"Rachel scoffed, "You think you and you anaconda are getting out of this party without drilling someone? Just wait buddy, your dick is gonna get wet sooner or later."Jake took a deep breath at the thought. How would it happen then? Would Niece just come up and start blowing him in front of everybody? Would it be Alexis? Somebody new that he didn't yet know? He was both scared and excited at the idea. He thought that there might be some satisfaction of having at it with Niece right in front of Chad. The guy already had the pick of any number of girls on campus and probably even in GGK, but it was clear that he had eyes for the number one girl. Jake wondered what Chad would think if he knew that Jake had not only had Niece, but that Niece had chased him down first. That would be a blow to the Football Star for sure."Rachel?" Came a man's voice from behind them.Jake and Rachel turned to see a tall dirty blonde guy in a polo shirt and khaki pants coming up to them holding a cup in each hand. He smiled brightly at Rachel, who returned the smile. "Hey babe I brought you a drink." He said brightly offering her the cup.The guy glanced at Jake, "Sorry bro, I didn't bring you one though. My bad." He then held out his own cup to Jake, "Here dude take mine and I'll get another one."Jake shook his head and held up his own cup, "No I am good thank you though."The guy chuckled in the way someone would if they were high, "Oh cool bro, no problem then." He then focused on Rachel, "Babe, it is almost our turn for Corn hole, you ready?"

Christmas Passions: Part 2

Play Episode Listen Later Dec 18, 2024

The Manor In The Woods By FenellaAshworth. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. The landscape was almost entirely white now and dusk was starting to descend with surprising haste. As they walked, Emily observed how their route was bordered by thick, low hedges, laden with frosted, blood-red hawthorn berries and holly leaves; one of the few plants that remained green, within a mass of death and decay which mid-winter always conveyed. Continuing along the path, they soon found themselves submerged in a dark, dense coniferous forest. It was deathly quiet here, the evergreen trees packed so tightly that only the lightest sprinkling of dusty snow had so far been able to penetrate the shadowy depths. And yet the temperature seemed to have dropped even further. Emily felt a momentary waver in the high levels of confidence she'd shown, by accompanying Sam. She quietly questioned whether her normally good instincts were continuing to serve her well. ‘Still cold?' Sam asked, picking up a little on her apprehension. Unable to voice any words, she simply nodded in response. 'I always find singing warms me up. If you'll join me?' he requested. 'Sure,' she croaked, surprised at his suggestion. Causing a sudden jolt of pleasure to travel up her spine, Sam began to sing in a soft, clear voice, filling Emily's imagination with the aroma of chestnuts roasting over a gently crackling, open fire. How was it possible that this man was making her feel an excitement for Christmas that she had barely felt since childhood? And certainly not in the past few years. Immediately recalling the lyrics, as though they were pre-programmed into her very being, she shyly joined in with him. Although hesitant at first, the two of them quickly relaxed. They rattled off all manner of Christmas songs from 'White Christmas' and 'Rudolph, the Red-Nosed Reindeer' through to 'I saw Mommy kissing Santa Claus'. The tunes were often accompanied by much guffawing, when they started to make up their own lyrics in the absence of knowing the correct ones, as well as adding in all manner of questionable vocal percussion. Consequently, it felt like no time at all before they were passing out of the thick canopy of trees and back into the white, snowy wilderness. Their singing naturally petered out as they trudged around the edge of a huge field which provided a much less intimate setting for vocal melodies, or lack thereof. Indeed, it would have been drowned out by the unmistakable noise of squawking pheasants and distant shotguns filling the air. Skirting beside a river, the looming silhouettes of Giant Hogweed could be seen rising out of the mist, before they turned a sharp corner to follow an alternative footpath which led them directly into a churchyard. Too tired now to be spooked by the lopsided gravestones rising creepily out of the mist, Emily simply kept her head down and focused on Sam's boots, which marched just ahead of her along the narrow path. It was all but dark by the time they wearily emerged into the main body of the village. Emily noticed that parts of the main road through the village had been cleared by helpful residents. However, as the temperatures began to plummet once more, sheet ice had formed on the exposed sections, making it more dangerous than ever. Therefore, instead of slipping and sliding her way along the icy road, Emily tucked in behind Sam and followed the channel that his footsteps had made through the deep snow. It was a route which required more strenuous effort but, on the positive side, was less likely to see her fall arse over tit, and make a complete fool of herself. As they fought their way onwards, Emily found her attention drawn to a huge, eighteenth century manor house, complete with lead-latticed windows and two smoking chimneys at either end of a long, bowing roof. Every light was blazing and a low pulse of music echoed from an open downstairs window. The place was a flurry of activity; the front door wide open, as caterers carrying various trays and boxes continuously made their way across the threshold. Whoever lived there clearly had no respect for the electricity or heating bills. 'Really well done. We've made it,' murmured Sam, sounding relieved. 'Here?' asked Emily, doing a double take. 'This is your Aunt's house?' 'Yeah,' confirmed Sam, gently dusting away the snow which had accumulated on her shoulders, before turning his attention towards his own. 'I was assuming she was a little old lady, living in a flat perhaps,' admitted Emily, her eyes wide with astonishment, as they made their way up the sweeping driveway. 'She'll love it, when she hears that,' laughed Sam, pulling off his gloves to reveal large, strong hands with clean, neatly-trimmed nails. Emily froze. In that instant, all of her attention was directed towards him, as those same hands began to unwind the scarf wrapped around his face. At last, she would see what he looked like. 'Well, please don't mention it then,' she stuttered. 'What's it worth?' he teased, leaving Emily all but speechless. Was he flirting with her? 'Darlings!' cried a woman who appeared on the doorstep. 'You poor things! How awful! Come inside!' Emily stared at her in disbelief; in her sixties, the woman that greeted them was tall, slender, elegant and incredibly attractive. She was adorned with silk scarves, expensive jewellery and an expression of uninhibited delight, as though she knew a very great secret that she couldn't wait to share. 'Emily, this is my Aunt Rosamunde,' introduced Sam proudly. 'Aunt, this is Emily Jones.' 'Rose, to my friends,' she explained, putting her arm around Emily and drawing her into the warmth of her home. 'Of which you already are.' Emily found herself unsure of where to look. Part of her wanted to soak up the interior of the amazing house into which she was now being led, but equally, she was desperate to find out what lay beneath Sam's exterior layers of clothing. 'Oh, Sammie, Darling? Before you get too comfortable, ' Rose added, glancing backwards. Excruciatingly, her words made him pause in his partial state of undress, just as he was about to remove his hat and scarf. 'Please could you grab another wheelbarrow full of logs from the woodshed and put them in the boot room? I'm sure we'll run out otherwise.' 'Only on the condition that you look after Emily, while I'm gone,' he stated, before looking directly at Emily. 'If that's okay with you, of course?' he asked. She nodded shyly in response, touched that he'd bothered to ask. 'Of course I'm going to look after her!' the older lady exclaimed. 'Then, of course, I will get you some more logs, Auntie Rosie,' he teased, walking once again into the cold evening and pulling his gloves back on. 'Oh! Get away with you, you cheeky boy!' exclaimed Rose with a chuckle. 'He always calls me that whenever I accidentally revert back to his childhood nickname. He knows full well it makes me sound like I'm a hundred years old,' she explained, hanging up Emily's dripping coat and leading her through to the kitchen. Not unexpectedly, the kitchen was incredible; a huge room, with painted white walls, infilled with thick black beams and bordered by a selection of Welsh dressers and overflowing granite work surfaces. Against one wall stood an enormous navy blue Aga throwing out a serious amount of much-welcome heat. Meanwhile, the centre of the room was taken up with a scrubbed pine table and chairs which looked as though they had served the needs of several generations before. 'Now, let's get you defrosted. How about a nice warming drink?' asked Rose. 'That would be wonderful,' admitted a lightly shivering Emily, subtly making her way towards the Aga, to share some of its precious warmth. 'A coffee would be lovely if you have one.' Almost unnoticed, one of the catering ladies who was silently floating around the room, flicked a switch to set the coffee machine into action and laid out two coffee cups, cream and sugar on the table. Meanwhile, Rose had marched to the back of the room and was scrabbling around in a cupboard. 'Or how about something a bit stronger?' she asked, waving a bottle of Whiskey above her head, whilst wiggling her eyebrows in Emily's direction. 'You could have an Irish coffee, best of both worlds?' she suggested with a smile. Giggling, Emily shook her head. 'Just a coffee would be great, for now,' she added, receiving a nod of approval from her host. 'Of course, you're right,' agreed Rose, making her way back to the table and pouring out their coffees from the jug which had seamlessly been delivered. Emily accepted the welcome beverage, wrapping her frozen hands around the cup and gratefully inhaling the steam. 'We should definitely pace ourselves. My dear, late husband would have said just the same,' she confessed, smiling fondly. 'I'm sorry,' said Emily sadly, as she received confirmation that Rose was indeed a widow. 'Oh, my dear,' she said warmly, laying her dainty hand over one of Emily's and squeezing gently. 'I knew love in my lifetime. True love, the kind that inspires people to write songs and write books and do all manner of other glorious things. So I absolutely forbid you to feel sorry for me.' 'How wonderful,' murmured Emily, sighing with deep contentment. 'Would you tell me about him?' And with great delight, Rose did just that. As she launched into the story of how they first met, Emily provided a completely rapt audience, wanting no more in that instant, than to hear their true love story. Sam returned a short while later, to find Emily and his aunt sitting cosily in the kitchen, holding hands, giggling outrageously and chatting ten to the dozen. Neither of them had noticed his arrival, so with great pleasure he simply stood and observed the two women, between which an indisputable spark of friendship had already been ignited. 'Darling!' Rose exclaimed with delight. With her concentration broken, Emily twisted around in her seat to be confronted by a sight that she knew was already being meticulously downloaded into her memory, to remain imprinted there for the rest of time. Quite simply, the most gorgeous man she had ever set eyes on, was leaning against the oak-framed doorway watching them. Utterly relaxed, with his arms folded, it was his wide smile, piercing dark eyes and perfectly messed up dark hair that immediately caught her attention. Slowly, her eyes dared to drop down and devour the rest of him. She processed every tiny detail, from his lithe body and strong forearms, right down to the thick navy blue socks he wore, stretched over his large feet. Unable to drag her eyes away, Emily's gaze tracked his progress as he loped across the room, to grab another mug from the cupboard. Although she caught only a fleeting glimpse, unbelievably his back view seemed comparable to the front. Gulping in disbelief, she looked across at Rose for support. Her host seemed unusually quiet; half smiling, half grimacing, apparently incapable of speech. Glancing down at the table, a horrified Emily realised she was tightly clenching Rose's hand. Too good-mannered to complain, relief flooded across the older lady's face when the firm grip was eventually relinquished. 'Sorry,' whispered Emily. Apologising had the added bonus of making her aware that, until that point, her mouth had been hanging open in utter shock. Swiftly rectifying her vacant look, Emily clamped her mouth tightly shut and tried to breathe as calmly as possible through her nose. There wasn't anything she could do about her flushed face, but with any luck, that could be blamed on the extremes of temperature she'd been subjected to over the past few hours. By this time, the man had joined them at the table and was pouring a steaming coffee into his own mug. Emily subconsciously licked her lips as his mouth wrapped around the cup and swallowed with contentment. The low groan he made, as that initial sip slid down his throat, caused a twinge to flutter across her tingling, already swollen pussy. This man was beyond gorgeous. Emily's mind was whirring, unable to believe he might actually be Sam. Surely this couldn't be the man she'd spent the last two hours joking and chatting with, whilst methodically annihilating Nat King Cole's back catalogue, could it? She would never have mildly flirted and nonchalantly shared a chocolate bar in the snow with a man who looked like, well, THAT. She shuffled slightly in her seat as a surge of blood pumped towards her abdomen. And then his familiar tone filled the room and her question remained unanswered no longer. God help her, it was definitely him. 'It looks like you two are destined to be great friends,' he observed wryly. Neither of the two women responded; Emily because she was speechless, Rose because she was delightedly watching Emily's reaction to the arrival of her favourite nephew. 'So, what's the big joke?' pressed Sam. 'You were laughing hysterically a moment ago and now there's nothing but silence. What's up?' Recognising the signs of Emily's distress, Rose stepped in to help. She had personally only observed a reaction like this once before in her life, decades earlier. It was etched on her heart because it was the precious night that she had met and fallen in love with her beloved husband. 'I was just sharing some stories about dear Arthur,' explained Rose swiftly, but she had already lost her audience. 'You're trembling,' observed Sam, looking kindly at Emily. 'Come on,' he said, taking another swig of his beverage before standing up. 'I'll show you to your room. Then you can have a nice long bath and warm up again.' With both of them gazing at her, as though waiting for her to take some form of action, Emily felt she had little choice but to follow Sam out of the kitchen. She wasn't entirely convinced the cold was responsible for making her tremble, but that wasn't something Sam needed to know. Instead, she allowed him to lead her through the house. Together, they ascended the grand staircase before turning off a long corridor. 'This is you,' he explained, making his way into a large bedroom with a four-poster bed. Her bag had already been delivered and placed in a wing-backed armchair. 'And the en suite is just through there,' he added, pointing towards an adjoining bathroom. 'Wow, it's amazing,' she croaked, overwhelmed by such a beautiful room. 'Thank you so much. Are there enough bathrooms for you to take a bath too?' 'Why do you ask?' he teased. 'Would you rather share?' 'No!' she gasped quickly. 'Is everything okay, Emily?' he asked with concern. 'You seem different compared to earlier, more tense?' 'I'm fine. Thanks,' she said a little flustered. Apart from the fact she'd surmised he had children and so probably a wife, it really wouldn't do to let him know the overwhelming effect he was having on her body. 'Okay, if you're sure,' he replied, clearly not convinced. 'Help yourself to whatever you need and I'll see you downstairs when you're ready. And don't rush, I know from experience that sometimes, only a long, luxurious bath will do when you're chilled to the bone. There's tons of hot water, always is, so don't hold back. My aunt doesn't know the meaning of the word economising!' He was just closing the door behind him when a final thought occurred. 'Oh, and don't forget to call your folks,' he added, walking back into the room and handing his mobile phone to her. 'The four-digit keycode to unlock the screen is my age,' he grinned. 'See if you can guess it.' 'Seriously?' she protested, temporarily knocked-out of her shyness. 'Yep,' he laughed. 'I'll give you a clue. The first two numbers are zero, zero. Don't forget to tell your parents you're staying with a perfectly respectable lady. Probably best not to mention her far from respectable nephew.' With a wink that made Emily's cheeks and neck flush, their eyes met lingeringly before Sam closed the door firmly behind himself. With the huge bath gradually filling, Emily took Sam's phone with a significant level of apprehension and tried to guess his keycode. Starting with an estimate of thirty-five, which was her own age, Emily gradually added one year until the phone unlocked at zero zero three nine. With a level of willpower she was unaware she possessed, Emily entered her parents' home phone number, without once scrolling through his photographs, previous texts, or any other personal information Sam had willingly entrusted her with. Her parents' relief when they realised their daughter was safe was palpable. Indeed, it only served to emphasise how right Emily had been not to contact them, before she could give them good news. Providing as much information as she could, Emily described the events of the day and her current location and plans. With a promise to try her best to see them tomorrow, although she had no idea how, she rang off and sank into the welcoming, deep, steamy bubble bath with a satisfied groan. Following several top ups of hot water, during which time she could hear more and more partygoers gathering downstairs, Emily eventually stepped out from the bath, her cold, aching body now warm, supple and relaxed. The sounds of excited chatter, clinking glasses and increasingly raucous laughter echoed up through the floorboards below. Wrapped in a thick, soft bath sheet, she wandered back into the opulent bedroom and emptied her rucksack. Her clothing choices were very limited; she was going to have to wear what she'd purchased for Christmas day. Having dressed in the dark-green, velvet dress, coupled with her favourite lace underwear, Emily felt classy, elegant and unsurprisingly sexy. It was either that or jeans and, glancing out of the window to see what some of the late arrivals were wearing, it didn't look like a jeans kind of event. Once she was satisfied with her physical appearance, Emily turned her attention to her questionable emotional state. It was time to give herself a thoroughly stern talking to. In all probability, Sam wasn't single. Besides which, he was utterly, gloriously, perfectly gorgeous. Only in her very wildest dreams would she end up with a man like that. Furthermore, it was clear he had enjoyed spending time with her on their walk, when she'd been behaving like her normal self. So acting like some love sick teenager, incapable of rational conversation, wasn't going to be helpful on any level. It would be much more sensible to just relax and enjoy their limited time together as friends. And with that mantra firmly lodged in her mind, Emily took a deep breath, retrieved his phone from her bed and drifted downstairs. The party was a roaring success. Even though the bad weather had prevented many from attending, the majority of the village had still turned out to help make it a night to remember. Emily found herself chatting non-stop, not just to Rose and Sam whom she naturally gravitated towards, but to an array of other guests, many of which were delightful company. Towards the end of the evening, Sam sidled up behind her, taking her quite by surprise. 'Dance with me?' he murmured into her ear. Looking around to see his smiling face, she felt her stomach drop with lust. Up close and personal, dressed in black tie, he truly was faint-making. 'Sure,' Emily replied, in the calmest tone she could muster. She watched in astonishment as he picked up her hand, stroked her sensitive palm gently with his thumb and led her towards the dance floor at the far end of the house. The beat was slow, sultry and purposeful as 'Please come home for Christmas' oozed out of the speakers. Gently, Sam pulled Emily's body against his own. In a heightened state of bliss, Emily lay her head against his shoulder and closed her eyes. Revolving slowly around the room, they were aware of no one but each other. With her hands placed properly around his back, she could feel his taut muscles moving beneath her fingertips and the easy sway of his hips against hers. It was, quite simply, overwhelming. Disappointment flooded her as the song naturally came to an end. When it was replaced by 'All I want for Christmas is you,' Sam readjusted his hold on her and continued to dance, causing Emily's heart to soar once more. With a wide smile, Emily was unable to prevent herself from gazing up at him, her admiration blatantly discernible. 'Is everything okay?' he asked gently. 'Everything's just perfect,' she replied, beaming. Chuckling slightly, he shook his head before laying his cheek against her forehead. 'You look beautiful tonight,' he murmured matter-of-factly into her hair, as they continued to revolve around the floor. Those words had a devastating effect on Emily's pulse, which shot through the roof as a tingle of pleasure flooded every cell in her body. They danced all the way through the tracks that followed, until the final song of the evening began to play. When the chords of 'We wish you a Merry Christmas' boomed out of the speakers and the entire party seemed to cram into a single room, Emily and Sam were forced to step apart. The time for slow dancing had concluded. It was a little after midnight when all of the guests had finally departed and the elderly house fell still once more. 'That was the best party ever!' Emily confided to Rose as she collapsed beside her on the sofa, in front of the gently crackling fire. 'Thank you so much for letting me stay.' 'I'm so pleased you enjoyed yourself, my dear. I saw you dancing with Sam,' she added mischievously, before taking a final sip from her mug of hot chocolate. 'Yes,' admitted a blushing Emily. 'We danced.' 'He's a good boy, that one,' sighed Rose as she eased herself up to standing. 'Faithful, trustworthy and very, very decent. And now I absolutely must go to sleep, so I'll say good night, dear girl.' 'Good night,' echoed Emily, watching the older lady leave the room. But listening to the muffled hum of conversation between Rose and her nephew in the hallway, Emily couldn't help but feel a sense of loss. Had Rose just warned her off Sam? Had she been trying to help her understand that he would not betray the trust of his partner; of his children? Emily gazed into the middle distance. Out of the window, thick snowflakes continued to fall silently from the dark sky. Lost in her own thoughts, she wasn't aware of Sam's presence, until he dropped down onto the sofa beside her. Luxuriously, he rolled his head around on his shoulders and stretched. 'Hey,' he growled. 'Hey,' she replied, glancing across at him. The look in his dark eyes, which danced and twinkled back at her in the firelight, forced her to inhale swiftly. 'Bed time?' he asked. Emily nodded in agreement, with no appreciation as to whether he was making a statement or an offer. As they made their way out of the room and up the sweeping staircase, curiosity prevailed. 'Won't your children miss you tonight?' Emily asked. 'My children?' he clarified, turning off lamps as they went. 'Yes, in the photo on your phone.' 'Ah, Sally and William? Probably not,' he explained. 'But I still have no doubt they'll be as excited as ever, by my arrival tomorrow. I've always spoilt my niece and nephew with an excessive amount of Christmas presents; they'll be pleased to discover that this year will be no exception.' 'Niece and nephew? Oh, right,' croaked Emily. They had come to a halt outside her bedroom door and she had absolutely no idea what to do next. Her eyes rose slowly upwards, on the off chance that a thoughtfully placed piece of mistletoe might make things easier. To her disappointment, there was only a dusty light fitting and a spider's web. 'Well, good night Emily,' said Sam softly, dipping his head to her cheek and allowing his lips to brush across her soft skin. He stayed there for a beat longer than necessary before straightening up. Smiling down at her, he nodded his head decisively. 'Happy Christmas.' 'Happy Christmas,' she murmured to his departing back, unexpectedly overwhelmed by an acute sense of loss. On the other side of the corridor, he opened his own bedroom door, paused and turned back to face her. For a long moment, they gazed at each other, although their friendly smiles had all but disappeared. Somehow, over the course of the evening, their relationship had transformed into something more intimate, perilous and demanding of attention. Emily found herself unable to do anything other than stare back, utterly spellbound. Eventually, he sighed and nodded almost imperceptibly, before retiring into the bedroom and closing the door behind himself. To be continued in Part 3 By FenellaAshworth for Literotica.

Easter at St. Michael's: Part 1

Play Episode Listen Later Dec 9, 2024

Jenna helps a nervous choirmaster.Based on a post by Blacksheep, in 2 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.Reverend Simon Morris scanned through a long list of church notices. Holy Week was such a busy time for the parish vicar, and he still hadn't finished his special sermon ready for Easter Sunday."Palm Sunday was really well-attended," he said, typing something on his laptop. "Now there are one or two church notices I need to read through."His wife Jenna walked into the living room. "Oh before I forget, Simon, Judith Anderson from the Sunday School had a word with me after the service. She wishes it to be known that her grandson Kyle is trans, and now wants to be known as Ellie.John Pollard from the Men's Society has split up from his wife and wishes for her name to be removed from the church hall coffee rotation, too.""Ah, right, thanks. I'd better make a note of that. Are Gordon and Myah up to speed on the Maundy Thursday service's music? I know he normally does a choir and organ practice then, but;""Already emailed them, Simon," Jenna replied. "Relax. Everything is under control.""Choir practice for you tonight? I must say, I think it was a genius idea of Gordon's to combine our church's choir with the Guild Voices, just for our Easter service. Our choir is small, so it'll be nice to have a bigger group of singers for the holiest day in our Christian calendar.""Oh yes, the bigger the better," Jenna replied with a smirk. She'd just joined the Guild Voices, a mixed-voice choir of around twenty-five singers who performed several concerts a year. The choir was formed with the aim of singing the whole range of music both accompanied and acapella; both religious and secular, from the renaissance pieces of Byrd and Tallis to great oratorios such as Handel's "Messiah." In addition to traditional works, they also performed classical versions of popular music. Jenna was enjoying the weekly recitals, and not just because of the music. The choirmaster was a chap called Derek Blackledge, and on more than one occasion, Jenna had noticed him staring at her."Last year, the Guild Voices performed at Evensong at York Minster," Reverend Morris said. "Gosh, I'm so looking forward to our Easter Sunday Service! We'll definitely have a bigger congregation than St. Peter's;""Ooh, do I sense a rivalry between churches, Simon?""Well, a bit unChristian of me to say, but I can't stand that Reverend Conway. He completely blanked me at annual clergy conference last month. I don't know what his problem is.""Not all vicars are as wonderful as you, my love."He smiled and resumed typing. "They've just got a new organist there too. Conway was raving about him. Younger bloke, seems to have the women of St. Peter's all hot and bothered. Edward, I think his name is.""Ha, he won't be anywhere near as good as Gordon is," Jenna said. "Nobody plays organ as good as he does.""I don't think it's his playing they're interested in! Apparently he resembles the actor Robert Pattinson. I suppose that's one way to get more younger people attending church services."Jenna almost dropped the cup of coffee she was holding. "Fancy that." She stifled a gasp. I can't believe it. That was the organist who played for the King at Liverpool Cathedral last year! She thought. He was a cutie for sure; had a nice cock too, as I recall. Small world. Never imagined he'd end up here in our town.The Guild Voices choir practices took place every Wednesday evening in a function room at the town hall. The room was spacious and blessed with good acoustics, a piano and a box organ. Jenna arrived earlier than normal, and gathered up her music books off the car's passenger seat."Hope none of the others are there yet," she smiled to herself.Derek Blackledge was alone in the function room, adjusting a music stand. He was a tall, stocky man, around sixty years of age. He was wearing a pale blue open-necked shirt, black trousers and rimless glasses. His buzz-cut silver hair was balding. He had a round face and a wide, flat nose, which as Jenna had overheard another member of the choir unkindly say, "made him look like he'd been bashed in the face with a frying pan." That wasn't strictly true, and Jenna didn't think him that bad looking at all. He spoke in a clipped, staccato sort of way.Derek looked up as Jenna entered the room. In the four weeks she'd been a member of the Guild Voices, the stunning redhead had certainly livened up the group of mostly boomer-age singers. Jenna was one of the most beautiful and charming women he had ever met, and he couldn't understand what she saw in her husband, the much-older Reverend Morris. The good vicar was a kind and decent chap, but seemed duller than Skegness in January."Uh; evening Jenna! You're very early! I was just;""Hello Derek. Yes, didn't realize just how early I was!""Nothing wrong with that. I admire your dedication. Would you like a brew?" He walked over to a small table in the corner of the room where there was a coffee machine and a kettle."Yes please. Tea. White, no sugar."He made some more idle chatter whilst he waited for the kettle to boil. Glancing round, he noticed she'd seated herself on a chair and crossed her legs. The black dress she was wearing was quite short and had ridden up nicely, exposing a generous amount of thigh. A most welcome sight for the long-divorced choirmaster who'd had zero success in the world of dating since going back on the market."This our last rehearsal before Easter Sunday," Derek prattled, pouring the hot water into a mug. "It just seems to have crept up all at once. I'm looking forward to performing in St Michael's Church, with your choir. I hear your organist is very good.""Oh Gordon? Yes he's brilliant. He won't let you down.""Great to hear. Now I just need to ensure that the Guild doesn't let everyone down."Looking at the stocky choirmaster whom possessed a definite lack of confidence, Jenna realized that she would have to take control of the situation if the choir was going to put on their best performance on Easter Sunday. She had always been aware of Derek's interest in her physical attributes. In fact, she could see his eyes lingering on her breasts and her bare legs crossed in front of her. Perhaps it was now time to play her trump card."I know we've had a few setbacks.""Setbacks? Do you know how much George and Alice being off sick is going to set us back? George is the best tenor we have." He handed her the mug of tea and sat opposite her."Perhaps I could do something to make things better." Jenna slowly uncrossed her legs and recrossed them, allowing her skirt to hike up her thigh watching Derek as his eyes were glued to her legs, straining to see up higher. He swallowed heavily as he shifted in his chair."Oh? Like what?""I could help relieve some of your pressure," she replied as she glanced at his crotch. The bulge tenting his black trousers already broadcasting his state of arousal.Jenna stood up and walked over to him. "You're a wonderful choirmaster, Derek. I just want you to know that. You go the extra mile and know how to bring out the best in people.""Thanks for the vote of confidence," he mumbled, turning red. He swallowed, feeling his erection straining against his trousers and underpants. It had been quite some time since a woman had got him worked up like this."Music really does bring people together," she continued."Yes, indeed it does;"Jenna leaned forward so that her face was close to his and placed her right hand on Derek's groin and squeezed. The choirmaster's voice shot up several octaves, then he let out a groan."Jah, Jenna; what are you doing?""Just inspecting your crotchets and quavers, Derek." she added naughtily. "Oh, feels like you've got a bassoon in your pants!"Before he could protest, she knelt and unzipped his black trousers, revealing his underwear - y-fronts, which had a musical notes pattern on them."Nice!" Jenna said out loud. She'd always had a fondness for men who wore y-fronts. She pulled them down, freeing his delightfully large cock. Grasping the base of the shaft, she took the bulbous head in her mouth and started to move up and down taking him deeper and deeper.Derek gasped, unable to speak. Instinctively, he grabbed the back of her head and pushed down, forcing himself deeper until he felt her lips around the base of his shaft. Holding her head, he pumped his engorged organ deep into the mouth of the vicar's wife, scarcely believing that his private fantasy was coming true. Her warm soft mouth aroused him further as he felt the blood pumping into his groin, making him harder than he could remember. He leaned back and enjoyed the incredible sensations as Jenna sucked his manhood. She was good, very good. Her husband may not have been very interesting, but bloody hell, he was a lucky bastard!Derek glanced warily at the conference room's door. At any moment, other members of the choir could come in. How the hell would he be able to explain himself?"Oh, Mrs. Morris here was just helping me with a very hard; piece of music!"As the stunning redhead continued to bob up and down in his lap, he leaned over and pulled down the top of her knit black dress to expose her pert breasts."Oh;" he sighed. "Not just; blessed with a fine voice."Jenna glanced up at him and winked."How about; I try and hit the high notes?" Derek pulled out of her mouth, stood up and turned her so that her arse was bent over his chair. He pushed his trousers and y-fronts down to his ankles. After jerking down her knickers he moved behind her, flipped up her black dress, lined himself up, then thrust abruptly into her tight wet tunnel, burying himself to the hilt."Oh God Derek, your musical instrument feels amazing!"He chuckled at this, and relished the fantastic feeling as he grasped her hips and slowly moved in and out of her hot passage, slick with her arousal. The illicit nature of the situation and doing it in a public place where they could be easily discovered added to the thrill and made both of them even more aroused. Jenna's nerves were hypersensitive and as the choirmaster plunged into her again and again she could feel the waves of pleasure build quickly.Derek slid his hands forward to cup her hanging breasts, squeezing and pinching her nipples. He delighted in feeling the curved contour of the soft skin of her breasts in his hands as he pounded his rock-hard shaft into her. The pressure built quickly in his balls with the fantastic feeling of Jenna's tight vaginal walls clamped around his cock. It had been too long since he had really enjoyed such a sensuous treat and all too quickly he felt the pressure come to a head. He slammed his throbbing member as deep as he could and felt himself erupt as spurt after spurt of cum shot deep into his target.Jenna felt Derek tense and his final thrusts pushed her over the edge and she too felt waves of pleasure course through her body as she was wracked with the spasms of her orgasm."Hmm! Oh Derek! Feels so good!""Fuck; I needed that!" He sighed, slowly withdrawing and collapsing in the chair, pulling Jenna down on top of him. "Not sure if I have the energy to conduct a choir practice now!""Well you'll just have to try your best, Derek. Because I have a feeling others will be arriving soon, so you'd better get your baton out.""It's already out," he replied, taking a tissue from the box and wiping then stroking his softening cock, and pulling his underpants and trousers up. "Jenna that was; that was; lovely.""Awe, you seem so much happier now, Derek. You're a really brilliant choirmaster." She flung her arms around him and kissed him."And you; are a very dedicated member of the choir!" He stammered. "Um, well, I guess I'd better; compose myself!" He stood up and hurriedly fastened his belt. Jenna straightened her dress and pulled her knickers up.Just as Derek was zipping up the fly of his trousers, the door opened and Edna and Lawrence Draper, two members of the choir, came rushing in, as fast as they could, given that both had arthritic hips."Not too late are we Derek?" Edna said. "Only our bus was late.""Uh, not at all, plenty of time. Please, help yourselves to a hot drink whilst I get organized." Derek said. Seconds later, more people filed into the room."What piece of music have you and Derek been working on?" Lawrence asked Jenna, as he sat next to her."Oh; just some scales and arpeggios," came her reply. "We were going up and down quite a lot!"Bare feet thrill the vicar during Maundy Thursday."Brothers and Sisters. Today is Maundy Thursday, the fifth day of Holy Week. It gets its name from the Latin word 'mandare', from which we get the word 'command'. Christians remember Jesus' command: "Love one another as I have loved you."Though each of the days leading up to Easter Sunday are significant in their own ways, Maundy Thursday surrounds the events that led directly to Jesus' betrayal, arrest, and ultimately, His being put to death the next day on Good Friday."Reverend Morris continued. "The circumstances surrounding Maundy Thursday can be read in Matthew 26:17-75. The events that unfolded include the Last Supper that Jesus had with His disciples and betrayal of Jesus by Judas."The weather had become more spring-like and milder, which was a blessing to some of the older members of the congregation. March had blown in like a lion and was going out like a lamb. St Michael's church was often chilly and draughty during the winter months, even with the heating on. Today, it was pleasantly warm, helped in part due to the church being full for once.At the organ, Myah slipped her feet out of her shoes, ready to play a hymn before the start of the foot washing service. She rather liked the feel of the organ's pedalboard against her bare skin, and her feet felt hot and uncomfortable today. Earlier, she'd suffered cramp in the arch of her left foot. She reclined slightly on the stool, crossed her legs and idly flexed her toes as the vicar continued with his sermon. Gordon sat on a small bench behind her, admiring her shapely calves. He liked the way she raised her legs to slide onto the organ stool. Even more, he loved it when those legs were wrapped around him; something he was looking forward to later."Their time spent on the Mount of Olives, where Jesus prayed earnestly in the Garden of Gethsemane, and where He was ultimately betrayed with a kiss by Judas who came to seize Him with the temple guards. Peter's denial of Jesus;" Up in the pulpit, Reverend Morris glanced to his right and became more and more fixated on a certain something. One of his long-repressed kinks was rising to the surface at the most inappropriate of times. Women's feet, younger women's feet in particular, had always aroused him. He'd never told anyone about his foot fetish, not even Jenna. He'd never had such a reaction as this and certainly not during a church service. But the way his wife's cousin kept wiggling her toes like that, dear Lord, it was driving his imagination to commit all kinds of sin! It's Holy Week for heaven's sake; must fight this, he told himself."On the first day of the Festival of Unleavened Bread, the disciples came to Jesus and asked, "Where do you want us to make preparations for you to eat the Passover?" The vicar's voice trembled slightly, as he struggled to remain composed.Abruptly, he noticed Myah wince and reach for her foot. The cramp had returned."What's wrong?" Gordon whispered."Damn cramp's back again," she replied. "Ah, it's agony! Can you play the hymn for me?""No problem," he said, as his girlfriend hobbled off the stool and sat on the bench. "Massage your foot slowly. Try putting it on the cold stone floor. That might help. I've gotten cramp loads of times in the past when playing. It's bloody torture!""Thanks, Gordy-Pie!"Poor Myah, Reverend Morris thought. Now he had an even better view of her bare feet. Such slim and elegant feet. So nimble against the organ's pedalboard. He took a deep breath as he imagined he was cupping the arch of her foot, his hand slotted in the tender space between the heel and the upper sole. After an awkward pause, he continued his sermon."He replied, "Go into the city to a certain man and tell him, 'The Teacher says: My appointed time is near. I am going to celebrate the Passover with my disciples at your house.'" So the disciples did as Jesus had directed them and prepared the Passover."Some young children were shifting uncomfortably in the pews."How will we show that God is King when we're tempted, to abandon the way God call us to live? Knowing God is our King should change everything but we can't change everything all at once! So what one small step of obedience can we take this week to demonstrate with our lives that God is King all of the time? Take time to pray, and then seek to obey as Jesus obeyed. Amen!"Reverend Morris ended his sermon abruptly, no doubt to the relief of many, but most importantly, to himself. He descended from the pulpit and sat down beside the organ, as a member of the choir stepped up to the lectern to do a reading. He hardly heard a word the woman said, for his eyes were fixated on Myah's bare feet. She was still gently massaging her left foot. Oh dear, this was going to be unbearable. He knew she'd volunteered to take part in the ceremonial foot washing.Myah suddenly glanced at the vicar and smiled at him. He jolted and cleared his throat, before smiling back. He could feel a familiar burning in his cheeks, not to mention a throbbing in his cock, which was now at full stand, and forcing its way up against his trousers and vestments. He had never been more grateful to be wearing a cassock and surplice. He cast his mind back to last year when he'd allowed himself to be seduced by her. All in the past of course and they'd moved on. Besides, she was blissfully happy in a relationship with Gordon. The organist had slept with Jenna on numerous occasions before Myah had come along. Hmm, well best not to dwell on that tangled web of carnal relations right now.The reading came to an end and everyone stood up. "Please stand for our hymn, Sweet Sacrament Divine." Reverend Morris said, his voice faltering.On the front row of pews, Jenna tilted her head at her husband's shaky delivery, wondering what was wrong with him. It wasn't like Simon to be nervous when speaking in front of an audience. Something was bothering him though. She could see a line of sweat above his upper lip and a blush on his cheeks.After the hymn, came the ceremonial washing of feet, a reminder of how Jesus served others. As Myah sat before the vicar, her delicate hands folded in prayer, he could feel his heart race with anticipation. He took a deep breath, steadying his nerves, and began to wash her feet, using a soft, damp cloth to clean each toe, each inch of her soles. As his fingers brushed against her skin, he felt a surge of desire course through him, making it difficult to concentrate on anything but the feel of her feet against his palms. His erection began to ache, straining against his clothing, and he fought the urge to reach down and adjust himself, lest he give anything away.

god love jesus christ music women church lord mother men passion society story christians brothers er gardens festival fantasy harris holding union advent romance easter sunday feet lust reaching good friday intimacy latin sisters palm sunday sexuality judas relax fuck passover amen tea morris mount norman younger virgin setbacks like jesus massage affair nah heavenly father holy week bare knowing god oral guild last supper gethsemane robert pattinson choir handel anal sunday school conway reverend awe arial erotic in jesus byrd olives maundy thursday experimentation fantasies black sheep mmm sensuality grasping st peter times new roman vicar unleavened bread st michael umm jah coupling easter sunday service intercourse organists descriptive abruptly tallis tryst instinctively evensong unchristian glancing skegness lurid literotica judith anderson york minster john pollard liverpool cathedral 'the teacher

Sundays at Saint Michaels: Part 1

Play Episode Listen Later Dec 6, 2024

Multiple organs are played at the All Saints Sunday Eucharist.A Series in 17 parts, By Blacksheep. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. It's been a while, but now we return to our good friends at Saint Michael's CE church;"Dear Brothers & Sisters," Reverend Simon Morris stood in the pulpit and began his sermon."Well first of all, special thanks to Gordon for that fine voluntary and hymn, and to My wife's cousin, Miya, for playing the Gloria. We have an organist and an organist-in-training! As I'm sure you're aware, my wife Jenna, has kindly agreed to stand in for Raymond Wilson, the organist at Oakwood Road Methodist Church, who is recovering from surgery.Also as you may have noticed, we are joined by Reverend Horatius Fletcher, an old friend who mentored me back when I was studying for my degree in theology many, many years ago!"The man in question was sat behind the vicar, at the side of the organ and clad in full robes. He looked a lot older than he probably was. He smiled and nodded. "You were a good student; well, most of the time!"A chorus of sniggers erupted from the assembled congregation."Did he step out of a Dickens novel?" someone whispered. "He's got the perfect name for one.""From the look of him, he was an old 'un when Queen Victoria were a mere slip of a girl!" came the witty reply.The fella in the pew behind them added; "Aye, he listened to one too many sermons. That's what we'll look like by the end of this service.""And now we turn to events in the Christian calendar.” Reverend Morris continued. “We've entered November, & the month of remembrance: All Saints, All Souls, and, of course, Remembrance Sunday. It is always necessary to remember important events which have gone before, because, as has been said, those who don't remember history are doomed to repeat it. This year we studied on Sundays, and in our Bible reflection group, the Book of Exodus;“There was much coughing and shuffling of feet as the congregation braced themselves for another of the vicar's famously long and tedious sermons.Over at the organ loft, Miya was thinking some less-than-holy ways of spicing up this dull part of the service."I was so nervous playing the Gloria," she whispered to Gordon, who was sat next to her on the organ stool. "My first time playing in front of the congregation."In the four months she'd been practicing, Miya had learnt a lot, but there was still a heck of a long way to go."You were fantastic," Gordon replied, reassuring his much-younger girlfriend. "I knew you could do it.""The next hymn;” Miya paused. “I'm not sure if;“"Want me to play it?" Gordon offered her a break."If you don't mind.""No worries." Gordon adjusted his music sheets. The next hymn was The King of Love My Shepherd Is, set to the tune of St Columba."Think I need to relax my fingers a little," Miya continued. "All that pressing down; I need something to squeeze. My palms have gone sweaty and hot." Her right hand slipped over to his thigh and squeezed it."Now lass," Gordon muttered. "Why do I get the feeling you're itching to play a different organ?"She gave him that grin; the one that meant serious naughtiness. How he loved that grin.Meanwhile, the vicar's sermon continued. "As St Paul wrote in Ephesians 2: 'Jesus is our peace, who has made the two groups one and has destroyed the barrier, the dividing wall of hostility, His purpose was to create in himself one new humanity out of the two, thus making peace, and in one body to reconcile both of them to God through the cross.' The Cross of Christ makes peace possible. The Cross of Christ can make brothers out of enemies."With one hand, Gordon pushed her closer and slid his tongue into her mouth. Miya could feel his hands trailing the skin of her arse, exploring under her skirt.Her gasp was soft, but keen. Gordon's lip twitched in amusement.She lead his fingers further into the wetness underneath her knickers."Oh, Gordy-pie, I want you in me;“ Miya moaned in delinquent need.With an arched brow, the organist huskily whispered, "Oh yes? Which part of me do you reckon?" Miya giggled.He slid one broad finger into her velvety wetness and twisted in her, prodding her delicate fondness. Clearly the soft groan she emitted was not a sign of complaint."Hmm; so wet already." His voice was deep and playful. He proceeded to glide one more finger into her and goaded her clit with his thumb. His fingering orchestrated gratifying sounds from her.Miya released a ragged breath. "Oh, Gordy;“Reverend Morris raised his hands. "Another lesson we've learnt from the Book of Exodus is that God cares for all who are oppressed. I'm reminded of something I read online the other day, concerning the terrible conflict that is currently occurring in the Holy Land. Brothers and sisters, we are not to be so heavenly-minded that we are no earthly use; nor are we to be so focused on the world that we forget in whose image we have been made;“Norman the churchwarden stifled a yawn and leant against a pillar. He preferred to stand rather than sit, given that his buttocks were frequently tender due to repeated whippings from Mrs. Wilcox. He checked his watch and couldn't help but sigh to himself as the vicar droned on and made his weekly request for everyone to "pray for peace." It seemed rather futile, given the depressing news headlines he'd watched this morning. Still, one had to keep the faith.A tap on his arm brought him to his senses."Thought you'd like to know, Norm dearie, that I've ordered some certain little items off the interweb. You and I are going to have a day at the races.""Can't wait Gladys! Tuesday's out though - remember you agreed to hold the Parochial church council meeting at your place.""Haven't forgotten that," the old lady replied, and winked at him. He bit his lip, wondering what she had planned. A day at the races? That was sure to involve that trusty riding crop again. What on earth had she been buying online?"You know Gordon; when I see you wearing that black gown, it always does it for me." Miya's voice trembled as he created persistent strokes that intensified her squelching sounds. "I; ah; it makes you look like Severus Snape. You know, from Harry Potter?"Gordon wasn't familiar with much of the franchise. "Never got into that. Harry and the Chamber Pot of Afghanistan or something; think that film was repeated on TV recently. You'll have to; enlighten me. Glad you like the robe; it's less restrictive than a surplice, given what you have in mind!"He shifted on the stool and brushed the open-fronted gown off his thighs to give her a clear view of his crotch bulge. His fingers kept diligently working in her, keeping a nice stable rhythm.Miya's eyes widened as she unzipped his black trousers and freed his cock from his y-front underpants. "Gordy, why does it seem bigger than ever in church?" She wrapped her hand around his shaft, barely closing her fist on his girth. His tip glistened with precum."Made to compliment your holy mouth," Gordon remarked saucily. This earned him a squeeze on his shaft and a teasing lick on the head."Ah," he sucked the air between this gritting teeth as Miya tended him with both hands. Stroking. Circling her thumb on his tip. She seductively licked her lips and smiled. Gordon glanced warily at Reverend Morris, who was still in full flow with his sermon. It was fortunate that no-one sat in the pews could see the organist when he was sat at the organ, save for the very top of his head. But from his elevated position in the pulpit, if the vicar were to turn to his right, he'd get a grandstand view."Relax, he's only half-way through the sermon," Miya said. When I was staying at the vicarage, I used to hear him reciting them. They seemed to go on for hours. So boring; even Jenna confessed she dreaded him reading them out to her. Anyways, let's see if you're right about my holy mouth.""Fu; uhm; pardon me," moaned Gordon, halting an expletive due to being in church.He put his hand on Miya's face, gently nudging her along. She took him in carefully, his raging member not fitting entirely in her; . and that's what made it more exciting. She relaxed her throat and managed to take more than half of him. Even though she'd done this many times ever since their relationship began back in June, the rush of excitement every time her mouth touched his cock hadn't dimmed at all. He'd had sex in the church countless times in the past, mostly with the vicar's wife, but never during a service. This was his first time being pleasured during the Sunday Eucharist. That fact served to excite him even more. It was so; wrong, so naughty; so; sinful."Deary, you're so beautiful; especially with me in your mouth," Gordon chuckled. His hips buckled slowly to push his meat deeper into her. Miya winced a little, her gag reflex massaging his girth. "Mmm;“Reverend Fletcher wanted nothing more than to stand up and stretch. His back was aching. The old wooden chair he was sat in was torture, and provided no support."Oh Simon, you never did learn the value of truncating your sermons," he sighed to himself. "When will this bloody lesson endeth?" Being sat further back, behind the pulpit, he had a good view of the choir, who were mostly looking miserable, particularly the younger members, two of whom were furtively glancing at smartphones.He turned to his right and did a double take at what he saw at the organ."To join God's family; in whose image we are made; is not just to take His name, but to start acting as He acts! We are, as Jesus said, to: 'give to Caesar what is Caesar's, and to God what is God's.' Amen!"Reverend Morris ended his sermon, and never had the congregation been more grateful."Miya;“ Gordon stammered, watching his girlfriend's head in his lap, working diligently. "The sermon's over; I'll have to start playing the hymn."Miya moved her hands to unbutton her blouse and revealed her nice perky breasts with pale pink nipples. She plopped his member out of her mouth and rubbed her breasts between them. "Do it then," she smiled."Oh God; I'm not sure I can," Gordon moaned."Please stand for our hymn, The King of Love Our Shepherd Is," Reverend Morris said."Do you like that?" Miya whispered as she licked slowly down Gordon's cock again."Humph; yeah, just like that; right, uh, must play;“ he fumbled with the music sheets. The slight pause before he started was missed by the congregation, as was the wrong note during the first line of the hymn.Gordon licked his lips and tried his best to concentrate on playing. It was difficult for him to press down on the organ's pedalboard due to Miya's head being in his lap and her hands on his thighs. Not to mention, his fingers were wet with her cunt juices.Reverend Fletcher had an even better view now that he was standing up. He watched, mesmerized, as Miya's head bobbed up and down, sucking Gordon's cock almost in time with the music. Glancing at the organist, who by now was red-faced and sweating, he chuckled at the enormous amount of effort he was putting in, in order to remain composed."By jove, two organs being played at once!" He remarked, feeling his ancient cock throb and stiffen back to life. A bigger comeback than Lazarus was occurring under his robes. Reaching into a pocket, he pulled out a smartphone. "One must record such an event; eh, for the good of the church of course." Using the loose sleeves of his robes for cover, he began filming;Reverend Morris came down the steps of the pulpit and failed to noticed the spectacle that had transfixed his mentor. Completely oblivious, he headed over to the altar, to prepare for communion.By the hymn's fifth verse, Gordon's focus was crumbling, as Miya dragged him helplessly towards orgasm.Thou spreadist a table in my sight;thy unction grace bestoweth;and oh, what transport of delightfrom thy pure chalice floweth!"Damn, soon my cum will floweth," Gordon muttered through gritted teeth. These lyrics weren't helping one bit. He was panting and groaning, and luckily the sounds from the mighty pipe organ were masking his expressions of delight.Miya teased the head of his cock and stroked his balls.That touch of hers pushed him over the edge.A kiss on the underside of his shaft was too much.Oh, bloody hell. He was cumming.The final verse of the hymn was marred by several wrong notes played by trembling fingers, as Gordon came. "Ah," he groaned.Thick sprays of warm cum filled Miya's mouth and throat. Fuck, she loved it so much. She felt him twitch in her, and she swallowed every salty, tangy drop.Gordon almost fell backwards off the organ stool, but managed to steady himself in time.Miya kissed the tip of his cock and crawled next to him, trilling softly at the nook of his neck. He tightened his arm around her and stroked her cheek.He whispered. "That was bloody fantastic. I love you so much.""Love you too, my Gordy-pie. I'm so glad I got to play your organ at the Sunday service."Reverend Fletcher stopped filming."Must change these underpants when I get home.""Think Gordon's been on the whiskey," Norman muttered to Mrs. Wilcox, as they sat down. "Not his best performance. He usually plays so perfectly.""Are you sure it wasn't Miya playing?""No, it was definitely Gordon. I can see the top of his head. Can't see Miya sat next to him; maybe she's gone to the loo?""Either that or she was playing a different organ," the old lady smirked."Gladys! You dirty old girl!"Ponyplay and Advent calendars.Monday morning had arrived, but Reverend Fletcher was in no hurry to get up. He lay back on his bed and sighed. His hand fell to his crotch, rubbing his hardening cock. The soft material of his pajamas felt good on his shaft, making him harder, soft groans escaping. He was widowed and lived alone.Closing his eyes, Reverend Fletcher removed his clothing. His hand drifted up and down his cock as his mind imagined beautiful women pleasuring him; one woman in particular. The pretty little thing he'd filmed blowing the organist at St Michael's a few weeks back. Who was she? He simply had to find out. And was Simon Morris aware of what was occurring at his Sunday service? Now that his three week placement as a speaker at a Christian organization in Cardiff was over, he could focus on less holy matters. He was glad to be back home at last.

christmas god tv love jesus christ bible mother passion story brothers cross putting dad funny shame afghanistan harry potter praise fantasy exodus afraid ephesians union advent series romance finish lust reaching intimacy sisters sexuality relax address fuck lazarus amen runs norman virgin caesar norm affair nah mum lovely bit oral lancaster anal thick michaels cardiff dickens erotic holy land st paul experimentation fantasies wilcox black sheep all saints oh god mmm sensuality queen victoria circling my little pony cambria aye cavalry st michael calibri special delivery gordy coupling all souls remembrance sunday intercourse descriptive miya saint michael severus snape tryst gbh stroking glancing deary st columba dwaine lurid parochial simon morris humph dear brothers

Jenna Gives Up Sex For Lent? Part 2

Play Episode Listen Later Dec 3, 2024

But she finds new Uses For Old Organ Pipes.A series in 17 parts, by Blacksheep. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. The third Sunday of Lent had arrived. Reverend Morris was counting down the days until Easter in the same way a prisoner counts down the days until their release. He was dreading today's morning Eucharist after the embarrassment of last week."I still can't believe I was stupid enough to mix up that erotic story with my sermon!" He exclaimed. "Why did I print it out?""Ah relax, Simon. It was a fantastic first attempt, and that vicar from Manchester seemed to enjoy it!" Jenna replied, making herself a coffee."Yes I know but, well I suppose you're right. Nobody made a complaint. I'm just glad the youth & children were already dismissed to their classes. I'd have had a load of outraged parents begging for me to be defrocked!""No damage done," Jenna smiled. "And you truly do have hidden talents. I had no idea you were so good at writing erotica. You should try it again sometime!"This Sunday's service passed without incident, and most of the congregation were no doubt disappointed that the vicar's sermon had returned to its familiar, boring self. Afterwards, Gordon peered over the top of the organ and smiled as he noticed Jenna."Morning!" He said."Hello Gordon!" Jenna replied. "How are you getting on with, you know?" She winked."Ah that," he laughed. "You weren't kidding when you said use lots of lube, were you? It's fun, but," Gordon lowered his voice. "It doesn't match up to you. I miss our organ lessons.""Me too. We're halfway through Lent. Stay strong. You'll get through it!""I'll try my best! Oh, are these of any interest to you or Simon?" He handed her two tin organ pipes, one smaller than the other. "I know you're into arts and crafts. Thought you might have some use for these. Some of the old pipes have been replaced.""These are nice!" Jenna said, holding up the pipes. "Great condition.""They make great wall ornaments. I see loads of them for sale on eBay. Some go for really high prices.""I'll see if I can get creative. It'll be a fun spring project for me. Thanks Gordon! Oh before I forget, you couldn't do a favor for a member of the church, could you?""Certainly!""Gladys asked if you could call round and fix a new door handle on her kitchen door. I know you're really good at D I Y; you fitted new wall sockets in the church hall."The organist's face fell. "Um, oh right. Yes. I'm sure I can.""Great! She'll be thrilled. Right, I'd better get going. Simon's taking Christopher out for some father-son time, so I'll be home alone. I'll see if I can get creative with these old organ pipes!"Gordon gulped. The thought of calling round to see Mrs. Wilcox terrified him."My God, the old girl will pounce on me like a lioness ambushing a gazelle!" He noticed the churchwarden heading up the aisle. "Norman! Could you do me a favor?"Jenna arrived back at the vicarage, wondering how to spend the rest of the afternoon. She looked carefully at the two organ pipes, running a finger down the smooth, dull metal."Hmm, this larger one, it could be just the right size!"Up in the bedroom, Jenna lifted her skirt and pulled her panties down to the floor and stepped out of them. Feeling horny, she imagined Gordon walking in and catching her with her legs spread with an organ pipe buried deep in her cunt. The larger pipe measured about 11" long from pointed tip to end of the tapering foot. She remembered what Gordon had told her about organ pipes.Flue pipes are also known as labial pipes. The foot is the bottom portion of the pipe, usually conical. At its base is the toe hole, through which wind enters it."Ooh yeah." Jenna reached between her legs and discovered that she was already dripping wet. She fingered her cunt and clit. Damn, she needed to be filled. She took her time greasing up the organ pipe until it was dripping lubricant."Ah!" Jenna began sliding the pipe into her well-lubed cunt, one leisurely inch at a time. When she'd taken about six inches inside, she began slowly pushing it in and out, coating the pipe with her juices.Her fingers rubbed her clit softly and covered it in her essence. The pressure and speed of her fingers built. She imagined Gordon's thick fingers deep inside her, whilst she lay naked on the organ stool in the church,Jenna wanted more, wanted it harder. She increased her speed and moved the organ pipe in and out faster. Suddenly, her whole body tensed, the sweet feelings of ecstasy were almost torture. She need to come but wanted the pleasure to last longer. She was almost there, almost tipping over the edge of orgasm. She pushed the pipe still deeper into her womanhood, then reached for the smaller one,Norman's SubmissionNorman Winstanley turned into Rosebay Gardens, the quaint little cul-de-sac where Mrs. Wilcox lived."Nice place for old folk," he mused, parking up in front of the small bungalow. He picked up the small tool bag, headed up the drive and knocked on the door.Glancing round, he was amused by the pair of garden gnomes on the front lawn. They were dressed in bondage gear.The front door opened and Mrs. Wilcox appeared. "Oh, hello Norman! What are you doing here?""Here to fix your kitchen door, my dear!" Norman replied. "Gordon sends his apologies but something came up.""Dearie me," the old lady replied, not fooled for a moment. "Oh well, you'll do nicely! Right this way!" She ushered him inside and gave his arse cheeks a squeeze.Norman raised an eyebrow, but ignored her actions. After all, the old bird was eighty-six."God, this feels so amazing!" Jenna gasped as she thrust the small organ pipe up her arsehole. She moaned loudly, her cunt pulsing hard around the larger organ pipe. Her whole body shook with the force of her orgasm."Fuck, yes!" The vicar's wife screamed out as she found a new use for the old organ pipes."Don't forget to polish the sideboard, dearie!" Mrs. Wilcox smiled as Norman entered the living room and brought her a glass of sherry. He was naked apart from a frilly apron."Right you are, Gladys," the churchwarden replied. This was more of a thrill than he ever imagined.And here I was worrying how I'd survive six weeks without sex from the vicar's wife! He thought."Norman!" Mrs. Wilcox snapped. "I asked for a schooner! This glass isn't a schooner! I'm afraid I'll have to discipline you. Turn around at once!"Norman did as she asked and she struck his bare buttocks with a riding crop."Ouch!""You're a very naughty boy!" Mrs. Wilcox said. "What are you?""I'm a very naughty boy!" Norman replied.Jenna Breaks Her Lent Vow, In Order To Aid The Bishop.Bishop George lay in a hospital bed between sleep and vague drowsiness. He was hot, frustrated and uncomfortable. Waiting. Waiting for the nurses to bring him food. Waiting for them to change him. He loathed being dependent on others like this. He'd always gone his own way, not caring whom he offended. Then again he was lucky to be alive, and boredom and frustration were the least of his worries. His leg had been reset, but he was very much troubled by the thought of infection developing.Bishop George closed his eyes and wondered if he'd be well enough to attend the Easter service at St Michael's Church. He'd been looking forward to it for ages, and it was only two weeks away. Reverend Morris had just departed, having spent an hour with him. The visit had lifted the bishop's spirits and he was thankful for the vicar's kind words."That bloody cyclist! He shouldn't have been on the pavement in the first place!"He'd been walking down the street and had been sent flying when a careless cyclist had crashed right into him. His right leg had been broken in three places. It had been a terrible ordeal, but he didn't expect to remain in hospital for long. You were soon booted out these days.Bishop George sighed. He wasn't looking forward to his sister Anne, coming to care for him whilst he recovered. Anne was notoriously bossy.Meanwhile, back at St Michael's Vicarage, Jenna sipped a coffee and idly ran her finger down the cup."Poor George," she said, as Reverend Morris returned from visiting him in the hospital. "You know something, why don't we let him stay with us while he recovers? We have two spare bedrooms, one for when Christopher stays over, but the smaller room would be ideal for George. It's got a foldaway bed."Reverend Morris thought for a moment. "You're absolutely right, Jen. You're a true Christian. The Bishop has been very good to me since I took over at St Michael's. We could provide all the care he needs. Whilst his sister might mean well, she's a rather, fierce individual!""I only met her once. She scared me!" Jenna admitted.The vicar nodded. "Besides, having him staying with us will help keep my mind off, er, you know. I've been struggling recently with what we've given up for Lent."Jenna smiled. "I know Simon. You've done really well. Not much longer now. When Easter comes, He will rise, I'm not just talking about Jesus, by the way,"Reverend Morris bit his lip. "He might be rising already, Oh! I can't wait to have sex again, must restrain myself. Right, I'll go call George, and prepare the spare bedroom for him."The bishop was more than delighted when Reverend Morris arrived to collect him from the hospital, the next day."You're quite sure about this, Simon?" He said as the vicar pushed his wheelchair down the aisle. "I don't want to be a burden to you and Jenna. Busy weeks ahead for you, what with Holy Week and so on. And your son, doesn't he stay over on Fridays?""Think nothing of it, George. We have two spare bedrooms at the vicarage. There's room for everyone. Jenna and I are glad to have you staying with us. It'll be peace of mind knowing that you'll be safe and well-looked after."Bishop George smirked to himself. He was definitely looking forward to perhaps getting some special therapy off Jenna. He remembered the little birthday ceremony he'd taken part in just before Christmas,"Must say, I'm glad to be out of that hospital," he muttered, as he was helped into the car. "The bloke in the bed next to me, he lay there for two hours before someone realized he was dead. Poor sod. I said a few prayers for him.""That's awful," Reverend Morris replied. “But on the bright side, the soul enjoyed a very prompt wake, with no less than the bishop presiding!”George finally chuckled at the realization of his good service.Changing the subject, Simon added; "Well hopefully, you'll find the vicarage a lot more relaxing, and our meals a lot more edible. We both enjoy cooking."He drove out of the hospital car park and headed for the motorway. "The nursing staff said you were a difficult patient." Simon probed."I see. Quite the compliment." Bishop George said. "I'm sure they were exaggerating. Any news from church?" Is Jenna still learning to play the organ?"The traffic noise was loud, as rush hour was approaching."Oh yes! She's made remarkable progress there. Gordon is a fantastic teacher. She's of a good enough standard to stand in for him, on the rare occasions he isn't able to do the Sunday service.""I'm sure," he replied.She is very talented indeed at playing a man's organ too!

christmas god love jesus christ church lord starting passion story boys sleep iphone greek poor fantasy human diy services rev romance busy easter sunday lust manchester sitting blame intimacy feast sexuality goodness pentecost fuck naturally ebay lent ascension submission samaritan norman virgin ten commandments excitement gran bloody pulse affair holy week bit oral o lord ash wednesday anal unable norris crucified eucharist monty my god erotic disgusting helvetica experimentation fantasies wilcox black sheep oh god sensuality cambria vicar daydreaming aye st michael err umm calibri aiding daft marries coupling intercourse descriptive prosecuted holy temple eastertide tyndale tryst wurlitzer perhaps god lentil glancing flue vicarage thou shalt not covet dearie dwaine lurid literotica precum poor george

Jenna Goes To Chiurch: Part 1